Search SBL
 







Meeting Abstracts

2009 International Meeting
Celebrating the Centenary of the PBI

Rome, Italy

Meeting Begins6/30/2009
Meeting Ends7/4/2009

Call for Papers Opens: 9/15/2008
Call for Papers Closes: 1/31/2009

Requirements for Participation

  Meeting Abstracts


Early Christian Sarcophagi: Lecture Tour in the Museo Pio Cristiano
Program Unit: Bible and Visual Culture
Elizabeth Struthers Malbon, Virginia Polytechnic Institute and State University

The world’s finest collection of early Christian sarcophagi is in the Museo Pio Cristiano, inside the Vatican Museums complex. This guided tour will introduce participants to this collection first hand, focusing on the development of the vocabulary (symbolic and biblical scenes) and syntax (design and iconography) of these manifestations of third- and fourth-century art and faith. For a preview of some of the sarcophagi, go to this site. (For the best virtual tour: Click on the numeral 1 [page 1, at the bottom left] first, then on first photo [the "Via Saleria"] to initiate the identification of individual scenes in automatically translated English, then click on next to continue.)


Translation Studies and Rabbinic Studies: Where and How Can They Meet?
Program Unit: Ideology, Culture, and Translation
Elisabetta Abate, Ca' Foscari University of Venice

For decades, the scholarly study of Classical Rabbinic literature has been including interdisciplinary approaches and asking new questions to the traditional texts of Rabbinic Judaism, especially in terms of linguistic, historical, archaeological, sociological and anthropological research. Still little attention, nonetheless, is paid to the methodological aspects of the process of translating such corpora. No systematic theory of translation and no well-established practical guideline, therefore, are available to the contemporary translators of Rabbinic writings.In this paper I aim at suggesting that Rabbinic Studies could profitably take the achievements of Translation Studies into consideration. My argumentation unfolds as follows: 1. given the specific nature of Rabbinic texts and with special regard to their genres, I attempt at defining to what extent they can be analyzed and treated, by means of modern translation theories, as literary sources; 2. drawing on my own experience as translator of the Mishnah treatises Yevamot and Sotah, (in the context of a Doctoral Dissertation that I have recently submitted to the Ca’ Foscari University of Venice), I offer the most meaningful examples of the problems I met in transposing an ancient rabbinic text into a modern language (Italian), spoken in a different cultural and historical setting. I resort to the notions of referential equivalence, source- vs target-oriented translation, foreignizing vs domesticating translation and modernising vs making archaic a text, as discussed by U. Eco (e.g., Eco Umberto, Mouse or Rat? Translation as Negotiation, Weidenfeld & Nicolson, London 2003). I also compare and contrast some of the modern translations of the same passages with mine, in order to reflect on the possible translation strategies used in the field of Rabbinics.


The Dark Ages Revisited: The Earliest Kassite Royal Inscription
Program Unit: Epigraphical and Paleological Studies Pertaining to the Biblical World
Kathleen Abraham, Bar Ilan University

Early Kassite history, that of the sixteenth and fifteenth centuries BCE is still shrouded in obscurity, due to the lack of clear and trustworthy contemporary sources. The reconstruction of its chronology and political history heavily relies on later evidence from kinglists and chronicles. This dearth of material for the early Kassite period has rightfully led to labelling it the "Dark Ages" of Babylonian history. A tablet in the private collection of Shlomo Moussaieff contains an inscription by Kaštiliaš, son of Burnaburiaš, descendant/grandson (dumu dumu) of Agum. It recounts the king's digging of the Sumundar Canal in order to bring water to Nippur. Although hard to establish beyond doubt, the inscription does not appear to be a late copy. The present paper aims to identify the Kaštiliaš mentioned in the new inscription, and to evaluate the implications of this identification for early Kassite history.


gêr - nåkhrî - zâr: Legal and Sacral Distinctions in the Pentateuch in Diachronic Perspective
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Law
Reinhard Achenbach, Westfälische Wilhelms-Universität, Münster (Germany)

The paper will present a diachronic view about the development of legal and sacral distinctions concerning the gerîm from preexilic times until the time when the priestly schools of the second temple period gave the Pentateuch its final shape. This includes the question of the treatment of ethnic groups who were considered to be relatives of the Israelites and those who were not. The focus will be on the development as it can be traced from the different literary layers in the Book of Deuteronomy.


Atticism, Classicism and Luke-Acts: Discussions with Albert Wifstrand and Loveday Alexander
Program Unit: Hellenistic Greek Language and Linguistics
Sean A. Adams, University of Edinburgh

There have been number of scholars who have attempted to determine the type of language used by Luke in the writing of his Gospel and Acts, with a number suggesting that there might be parallels with the Atticism movement. This article begins with an in-depth analysis of the nature of Atticism and its affect on the literary world particularly in the second century AD. Following this, the perspectives of Albert Wifstrand and Loveday Alexander will be evaluated which confirm that the label of “Atticism” and attempting to find its literary features within Luke-Acts is anachronistic and should be discussed in terms of “classicisms”. In light of this, Alexander has attempted to view Luke-Acts through the concepts of dialect and register, which is a positive step for understanding the motivations for language choice. This article pushes Alexander’s linguistic understanding and attempts to refine it by further developing the linguistic idea of register and including the concept of genre as a cultural construct that influences the choice of register, which in turn dictates the selection of dialect within a piece of writing.


Understanding 2 Cor. 7.1 Against the Backdrop of Purification Rites in African Traditional Belief
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
J. Ayodeji Adewuya, Church of God Theological Seminary

In 2 Cor. 7.1 Paul exhorts the Corinthians to cleanse themselves from all the filthiness of the flesh and spirit, an injunction that is predicated on holiness of God, and the nature of people of God. Although this exhortation has personal ethical dimensions, this paper suggests that it is primarily communal. As such, it goes further by suggesting that the exhortation could be better understood both in the communal contexts of African culture and the initiation and cleansing rites, either preparatory or concomitant to worship, that were prevalent among various traditional Africans.


Script, Language and Religion in the Kuntillet Ajrud Inscriptions
Program Unit: Archaeology
Shmuel Ahituv, Ben-Gurion University of the Negev

The Kuntillet Ajrud Hebrew inscriptions of ca. 800 BCE, has much to contribute to many aspects of ancient Israel. Now that our study of the Kuntillet Ajrud inscriptions is completed, and will be soon published, it is a proper time to bring to the public the results of our study. It became quite clear that all the inscriptions were written in Hebrew, although in two different scripts: Hebrew and Phoenician. The inscriptions in Hebrew script were written in the northern dialect, as spoken and written by the people inhabiting the kingdom of Israel, but those in Phoenician script represent the Judean dialect. The fluency of the writing, the style and fixed epistolary formulas and blessings, and the high quality of the poetic texts, in such a small peripheral site like Kuntillet Ajrud, testify to the level of literacy in Israel and Judah in ca. 800 BCE. As to religion, it seems that the people who composed the texts, whether from Israel or from Judah, shared a common religion, and adhered to the worship of YHWH. Onomastics, as well as the blessing formulas and the poetic texts allude to the monotheistic tendency of the composers of the texts. As expected, special treatment is dedicated to the place of the asherah in the Kuntillet Ajrud inscriptions, as well as in the inscriptions from Makkedah (Khirbet el Qom), in the light of biblical texts.


Integrity of the Book of Job: A Theological Perspective
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Wisdom
Keun-Jo Ahn, Hoseo University

This paper seeks for a integral theme that pervades in the Book of Job. The book is a literary corpus in which various resources and traditions are mingled together. Yet, the narrator of the book calls our attention to a specific thematic issue: edification of Job, the Innocent. I will read each section of the Book through the code of Job's enlightenment. In spite of literary gaps and anomalies, a theological synthesis of the Book emerges. The educational function of Job's story is particularly emphasized in the whirlwind speeches (Job 38-41).


Kuriakon Deipnon: When Utopia Becomes Real
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Soham Al-Suadi, University of Basel

kuriakon deipnon is a Hapaxlegomena of extraordinary significance for New Testament studies. Scholars usually affrim the kuriakon deipnon as the Eucharist in 1Corinthians 11. This paper will show that kuriakon deipnon is not to be understood as a terminus technicus for the Eucharist but rather for a ritual – the Hellenistic meal. The paper looks at the structure of Hellenistic meals to show that the ritual, described by Paul matches the overall social practice. M.Klinghardt, D.Smith and H.Taussig understand the ritual as a semi-private social act which allowed the participants to experiment with social variables so that they could put new social alternatives into practice. In 1Corinthians 11 Paul names this experimentation idion deipnon and criticizes their emphasis for it. Instead he is expecting the practice of the kuriakon deipnon. Knowing that the ritual expresses problematic social realities makes us understand that by giving the ritual another name Paul deals as much with the audience as he does with the given social reality of the audience. Paul expresses an individual and a social critique. The connection between utopian and experienced social realities is best described by discussing the role of the symposiarch, the leader of the meal, who had a limited role within the meal practice, because the course of the meal was defined by the common culture and was not directed through individual leadership. 1Corinthinas 11 is the only text which describes Jesus as the symposiarch. Paul is making his social critique: Jesus, not the Roman Emperor, is the leader of the ritual and his individual critique: it is the responsibility to the community to make the ritual work. The paper puts exegetical work into socio-historical practice and shows that the kuriakon deipnon became a Pauline topoi for the utopian Hellenistic meal.


From Aliens to Proselytes: Non-Priestly and Priestly Legislation Concerning Strangers
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Law
Rainer Albertz, Universität Münster

While aliens in the legislation of the Book of Covenant and Deuteronomy are an object of social protection, the priestly legislation, astonishing enough, includes them more and more in the religious and ritual observance valid for all Israelites. The Septuagint mirrors this process from its end by taking the aliens for proselytes. The paper tries to point out the social,religious, and ritual developments behind process.


The Graeco-Roman Symposium and the Early Christian Gathering: Reading, Preaching and Singing
Program Unit: Greco-Roman World
Valeriy Alikin, Leiden University

During the past ten years a shift has occurred in the study of the weekly gatherings of the early Christians. The essence of this new approach can be formulated as follows: the local early Christian community, looked at sociologically, functioned as a voluntary religious association. In the Greco-Roman world of the first century CE, such associations were numerous. The main expression of all religious voluntary associations was a periodical gathering, which had a bipartite structure: a supper and a contiguous drinking party. This applies also to the early Christian congregations. Although the early Christian gathering had the same twofold structure, the emphasis in current scholarship has been predominantly on the study of the first part, that is, on the supper, also called the Eucharist. Less attention has been given to the study of the second part, which corresponds to the symposium of the Greco-Roman banquet. Before the paradigm shift in the nineties of the last century, much work was done on what was called “the service of the Word,” that is, the Christian gathering consisting of prayer, reading and preaching but without the Eucharist. Scholars, who studied the origins of the different components of the Christian gatherings (reading, preaching and singing), traced them back to Jewish gatherings in the synagogue. However, as appears from the descriptions of communal gatherings of early Christians, reading, preaching and singing were parts of the whole “package” that consisted of a supper plus a symposium. Consequently, the elements of the non-eucharistic part of the Christian gathering, such as reading, preaching and singing, have to be studied anew, and against the background of the Graeco-Roman banquet. This paper seeks to argue that the reading of Scripture, preaching and singing in the early Christian gatherings have their historical background in the reading of texts, preaching and singing during the Graeco-Roman symposium.


The Cross-cultural Translation of the Metaphor Light: From an Ancient Text (Hebrew and Greek) to Lugbarati (a Nilo-Saharan Language)
Program Unit: Relevance Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Andrew Alo, Nairobi Evangelical Graduate School of Theology

This paper discusses a metarepresentation and translation issue involving the metaphor of ‘light’ taken from the Hebrew text of Isaiah (8:23-9:6), its quote in the Greek text of Matthew (4:12-17), with reference to its translation into Lugbarati (a Nilo-Saharan language, D.R.Congo). The biblical mention of ‘light’ is investigated within the context of the original languages and respective cultures, and then translation into Lugbarati. Relevance Theory, dealing with ad hoc concepts as proposed by Carston (2002) and Wilson and Carston (2007), may best deal with the conceptual difference of ‘light’ to be found in the different languages and cultures, since it can provide a fine tuned metaphorical analysis via broadening that reflects the different logical and encyclopaedic memories of the people of the Ancient Hebrew, Greek and the modern Lugbarati community. Relevance Theory also makes use of the notion of interpretive resemblance. A quote, as a translation, resembles the original in logical and contextual implications, it therefore provides a means of faithfulness and the basis for second communication as is typical for translation.


A Different Approach to the Story of Judah and Tamar (Genesis 38)
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Yairah Amit, Tel Aviv University

In this paper I'll try to show a different approach to the story of Judah and Tamar. According to my reading this story presents a pro-Judahite position, favoring an open attitude toward the integration of the local populace as a way of strengthening and consolidating the people, while depicting the superiority of Judah as a source of future political hope (Perez-David). The depiction of positive relationship between Judah and the Canaanite teaches me that the story was composed by a member of the universalist movement, which sought to bring in the strangers and opposed the isolationism that characterized the Deuteronomistic movement, whose position would later be favored by Ezra and Nehemiah. This story became an integral part of was inserted in the story of Joseph, because it harmonized with the aim of promoting the figure of Judah vis-a-vis the northerners, the people of Samaria, who regarded themselves as the descendants of the House of Joseph, and vis-à-vis the Benjamites, depicted in the Joseph story as the youngest and best-loved brother, as well as with the desire for demographic expansion involving the full integration of all interested elements. These aims correspond with the early years of the Second Temple and also express the world-view of the school of Holiness, which was established as a reaction to the Deuteronomistic and Priestly schools, i.e., in the Babylonian exile, and was effective in the beginning of the Second Temple period.


Magic and Divination in the Ancient Israel: Between Permission and Prohibition
Program Unit: Prophets
Anna Angelini, Università di Siena

The Israelite legal corpora contain prohibitions of many forms of divination. These interdictions are corroborated from the warnings of the major biblical prophets; however, the Bible told us many episodes where some specific way for knowing the future is permitted and sometimes encouraged. Thus we have a sort of contradiction that concerns the distinction between prophecy and divination and the definition of the true prophet. My paper will focus on the analysis of a specific kind of divination, i.e. the rhabdomancy. The explicit prohibition at this regard is formulated by prophet Osea (Hos 4, 12), but we come across elsewhere many rods having magic function or performing some divinatory act (e. g. Ex 4,17; Nu 17, 16-28; Jer 1, 11-12). The study of the sources reveals a double attitude in the Bible: it forbids in a manifest way divinatory practices as a form of idolatry, by attributing them to the foreign people. But the Bible itself can accept some form of magic and divination by making them approved, if they are traceable to the supreme and unquestionable authority of God. I will argue that we are not in front of a conflict between a “holy” Israel and its Heathen neighbours; rather it concerns a complex strata of religious believes inside the Israelite society, where the monotheism were interrelated with the substrate of previous form of cult. The problem of divination also displays the tension between the necessity to conform to the official rules of cult and the persistence of popular religious practices. This research throws light on the definition of the officers of the cult, that distinguish themselves from the chaotic background of magicians, wizards, prophets by a progressive differentiation of functions, that culminates in their ability to speak directly to God, without intermediaries.


Are Women the Aition for Evil in the World?: The Greek Versions of 1 Enoch 8:1 ff. in Light of Hesiod's Theogonia
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Luca Arcari, Federico II University, Naples

*


“We must not appeal to the prophets”: Jonah Among the Resurrection Polemics in 3 Corinthians
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Hans Arneson, Duke University

American literary theorist Stanley Fish famously argued that in the reading process no independent textual entity exists prior to interpretation, such that one could, as we might think, simply appeal to a neutral body of data to settle interpretive disputes. “The question of what is in the text,” Fish wrote, “cannot be settled by appealing to the evidence since the evidence will have become available only because some determination of what is in the text has already been made.” We might quibble with the rigid hermeneutical limits Fish thus fixes, but we might at least agree that he has observed something basic that occurs commonly in practice: the interpretive paradigms actualized by the reader often create the facts that are found. Rejection of a text or its authority, then, might be well understood as a related phenomenon: the rejected text is actually a rejected reading. These complex hermeneutical dynamics might not always be grasped by the reader who accepts the “facts” of a text or the reader who rejects them. This essay argues that this is precisely the case with the appeal to Jonah in 3 Corinthians. Couched as a prison epistle of the apostle Paul, 3 Corinthians represents a fascinating, late second-century example of the pseudonymous appropriation of the apostle’s legacy in order to combat the theological positions embodied by the apostle’s fictive opponents, Simon and Cleobius, which include aversion both to appropriation of the prophets and resurrection theology. Hounded by “aberrant” teachings, the Corinthians seek an apostolic rebuttal of their central claims: that the Corinthians must not appeal to the prophets, that God is not almighty, that there will be no resurrection of the flesh, that humankind was not the work of God, that Christ was neither born of Mary nor existed in the flesh, and that the world was the work of angels, not God. For the author of 3 Corinthians, the rejection of an appeal to the prophets, the first item on the list, has clear import for other points that follow, notably, discussion of theologies of creation by intermediaries and the omnipotence of God. The importance of the “traditional” biblical narrative for the articulation of a proto-orthodox stance vis-à-vis these issues may be intuitively grasped; for the second-century author and his audience, the opponents offered not only theological polemic but by rejecting the prophets called into question the textual bases for the exegetical counterclaims of proto-orthodox Christians. Less intuitive, by contrast, is the central place of the prophetic corpus for proto-orthodox statements on resurrection. This essay argues that, for the author and his audience, the doctrine of the resurrection of the flesh was no less touched by the rejection of the prophets than were claims regarding the creative action or omnipotence of God, a fact critical for understanding the precise nature of the author’s explicit appeals to the Jonah and Elisha narratives. In 3 Corinthians we observe not a polemical interpretation of a corpus based on a debated hermeneutical strategy but the mobilization of an otherwise undisputed reading strategy in which the textual potential of the Jonah narrative has fully crystallized into a set of textual “facts”. The “rule received by the prophets and the holy Gospel” is thus singular and hermeneutically fixed: fleshly resurrection is prophetic doctrine.


Le Professeur Henri Cazelles : un itinéraire intellectuel
Program Unit:
Olivier Artus, Institut Catholique, Paris,

*


The Female Voice and Alterity in Ruth
Program Unit: Intersectional Feminism(s)
Nehama Aschkenasy, University of Connecticut

Perhaps more than any other narrative unit in the Bible, Ruth provides a semantic and semiotic site for a variety of culturally contrapuntal voices, allowing the subclasses to successfully counter and challenge the hegemony of the established social order. The centrality of female protagonists and their speech in Ruth is at variance with the social and textual traditions of silencing women which produced this tale. Elsewhere I suggested two paradigms that validate the “other” in Ruth: culturally, the carnivalesque voice (in the Bakhtinian sense) allows for the polyphonic expressions of the social, economic, ethnic, and gender minorities. Structurally, the comedic genre enforces the reversal of values, mocking the authority figure and elevating the socio-economic minority. In this paper I argue that the triumph of the “other” in Ruth lies in the linguistic inventiveness of its two female protagonists, Naomi and Ruth. A close, detailed analysis of Naomi’s and Ruth’s Hebrew lexicon (offering alternative readings of standard translations and distinguishing between the two protagonists), uncovers their subversive, counter-hegemonic, and challenging voice which counters the official, unitary, rigid style of the governing order, represented by Boaz. Naomi’s speech is semantically innovative, creative, and manipulative, sending subliminal messages and challenging God. Ruth’s vocabulary, on the surface euphemistic and elegant, is semiotically physical, licentious, and brazen. The contours of the plotline in Ruth delineate a movement from otherness to assimilation, culminating in the foreigner being accepted into the majority group. Yet the women’s language provides a counterpoint to this trajectory. It illuminates the bending of the monologic, stale, normative voice of the ruling class to the vocabulary of the “other,” most prominently the female, which defies existing structures and social hierarchies, abandons decorum, and reinterprets the law to its own benefit.


Eco’s Cross-cultural “interpretation” and “Target-Audience” Approach: How It Works in Biblical Translation
Program Unit: Ideology, Culture, and Translation
Nehama Aschkenasy, University of Connecticut

Like other modern theoreticians of translation, Umberto Eco recognizes that interlingual translation is a complex cross-cultural and intertextual activity. It involves interpreting the source text and its culture as well as negotiating between the worldview of the original reader and the mindset of the target audience. This paper aims at examining Eco’s theory as it applies to Bible translation. In the history of converting the Hebrew Bible to other languages “interpretation” often meant importing religious and theological messages for a target audience whose values and practices were diametrically opposite to those of the original readers of the OT. Thus the mission of cultural interpretation was often colored by intertextual commentary. Eco explains that his theory is anchored in his experience as a translator and translated writer. Like him, I believe that specific examples should precede the act of theorizing. I therefore examine a selection of problematic translations (from the King James, the RSV, and the NEB) that came up in my teaching the OT as an English masterpiece while reading it (and first encountering it) in its Hebrew original. Among them: Gen. 27:39 (laden with ideology-driven biases); Ruth 1:15 (Naomi’s linguistic creativity is not captured); Gen. 3:12 (the poetic uniqueness of the primeval woman’s language is lost in the NEB); Judg. 5:27 and 5:30 (the “cleaning up” of the graphic vocabulary of the Hebrew), and more. Some of these examples put to test several of Eco’s ideas, proving the subjectivity and dangers of “interpretation” (when religious, ethnic or sexual biases interfere) and of the “target-oriented” approach. Others buttress Eco’s statements that equivalence in meaning is impossible to achieve, and illustrate the difficult choice between literal equivalency and poetic uniqueness, or the inevitable loss that occurs in the act of translation.


Combatting the Roman Empire in Imaginary India
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Jon Ma Asgeirsson, University of Iceland

The fate of the Galilean Jesus tradition in the canonical gospels of St.Matthew and St. Luke was to become embedded in a framework far removed from the original critique of the Synoptic Sayings Source and related traditions. At the same time, the tradition was to survive and to be spread through other texts such as the Gospel of Thomas. Another writing of the Thomasine cycle, the Acts of Thomas, also preserves part of the original trajectory. This paper demonstrates how the Roman Empire appears in the Acts of Thomas in its critique of traditional Roman view of gender and gender roles. Projected onto a far away kingdom in India, the Syrian author of the Acts attacks the ideological and social realities in his/her own environment on the Syro-Galilean boarder. The paper, further, discusses a variation to the same kingdom scene in a Latin version of the Acts of Thomas, Passio, in which Sol invictus is presented as a personification of the Roman Empire with no uncertain end.


Love, Hate, and Self-Identity in Malachi
Program Unit: Prophets
Elie Assis, Bar Ilan University

There is a correlation between the anti-Edomite oracle in Malachi 1:2-5, and Malachi's condemnation of mixed-marriage in 2:10-16. Both oracles share the key-words "love" and "hate" and both make use of the father-sons motif. In these two oracles only the relationship of the people with non-Jews is addressed. In both, the establishing of the people's identity is achieved through the rejection of an outside party, of Edom in the first oracle, and of the foreign women in the third. The aim of this paper is explore the possible meanings of the connections between these oracles. The paper will focus on the way in which self identity is established.


The Visionary World of Daniel
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
George Athas, Moore Theological College

This paper examines certain texts in Zech 9–14, and argues that while there is evidence that some of the material was originally written not long after the completion of Zech 1–8, the text in its current form has undergone a redaction and re-contextualisation in the early Hellenistic Era. This gives us insight into the development of the apocalyptic mindset that prevailed in the later Second Temple Period, and also affects our dating and understanding of the Book of the Twelve.


Opposing the “Dragon”: The Militant Davidic Messiah Tradition as a Political Tool to Undermine the Authority of Roman Rule
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Kenneth R. Atkinson, University of Northern Iowa

The Psalms of Solomon is the only clear witness to the expectation of a Davidic messiah in Jewish literature from the last two centuries BCE, apart from the Dead Sea Scrolls. This collection of poems contains an eyewitness account of Pompey’s 63 B.C.E. conquest of Jerusalem. The Psalms of Solomon merged the Old Testament notion of a messiah with the Roman general Pompey to create a figure that may be called the militant Davidic messiah. These poems use this messiah as a political tool to prepare their followers for an impending war with Rome. During this battle, the Davidic messiah will defeat the Romans, execute their leader, and kill all his Jewish partisans. This presentation will examine the changing nature of the enemy in the Psalms of Solomon, and explore how the community behind these poems adapted to the new reality of Roman rule. The Psalms of Solomon provides a unique insight into the Roman colonization of ancient Palestine. They describe political and religious conditions in Jerusalem before and after the Roman conquest. The authors of these poems seek to justify God’s righteousness in the face of Roman occupation. Pompey’s murder in 48 B.C.E. in Egypt appeared to vindicate their theology that God was allowing them to suffer as a test of their faith. Nevertheless, occupation was to be resisted; the community expected to help the Davidic messiah destroy the Romans. At that time, their present situation would be reversed: the Romans would be the Jews’ servants. This presentation will examine how the authors of these poems depict Rome, how they use Scripture to interpret their real-life political and social situation, and their belief that Pompey’s assassination showed that God had set limits to Roman rule.


All Aboard?: Minding the Animals in Scripture and in Scholarship
Program Unit: Ecological Hermeneutics
Sharon E. Austin, Concordia University - Montreal

Non-human animals are, like human beings, both connected to and distinct from their natural habitats, and constituent elements such as plants, rocks and riverbeds. Yet there is a tendency in ecotheology, and by those who actively “seek the green” in scripture, to exclude animals by assimilation, subsuming them under the category of the “environment” and failing to recognize them as creaturely, dependent beings not unlike ourselves in many respects. Is it possible to engage in theological reflection and biblical interpretation as if animals themselves mattered – and not just as natural “resources” that must be managed sustainably? What alternative hermeneutical methods might be used to engage with scripture that resist an anthropocentric bias, but avoid a biocentric one that fixates on species preservation at the expense of individual suffering and experience? This paper will reflect on the paradox of the flood narrative in Genesis, as an anti-speciesist, pro-conservation divine initiative set against the backdrop of mass ecological destruction. The post-flood covenant established between Yahweh and “all-flesh” will also be considered, for what it might seek to ultimately communicate about relationship, redemption and a framework of mercy. The thoughts of Andrew Linzey with respect to human identity and responsibility (humans as the servant species) and to an alternative understanding of nature (as unfinished and not unambiguously good) will figure prominently.


Josephus' Portrait of Michal
Program Unit: Greco-Roman World
Michael Avioz, Bar Ilan University

The character of Michal does not play a significant role in the Book of Samuel. Her story is fragmented, she did not have children, and she was far from becoming David's chief wife. This data were known to Josephus as well when coming to rewrite the Biblical story of Michal. This paper seeks to analyze Josephus' rewriting of the Biblical story of Michal as reflected in his Antiquities of the Jews. The main questions I will be dealing with are the following: 1. What is Josephus' attitude towards Michal? 2. Was Josephus influenced by a general attitude towards women? 3. What are the exegetical problems that Josephus solved when rewriting her story? 4. Can Hellenistic elements be traced in his rewriting? 5. Was his text identical to the Masoretic text? These questions will be discussed alongside a literary analysis of the Biblical story which will help us evaluate Josephus as a Biblical commentator.


The Prayer of Manasseh: Orthodox Tradition and Modern Studies in Dialogue
Program Unit: Bible in Eastern and Oriental Orthodox Traditions
Daniel Alberto Ayuch, University of Balamand, Lebanon

This article offers a new approach to the process of interpreting The Prayer of Manasseh based on modern exegetical theories, especially the linguistic synchronic methods and the canonical reading of the Old Testament. Due to its remarkable place in the Lent liturgy, the Prayer of Manassas has an important place in the Orthodox spirituality and several writings throughout history have referred to it as a source and pattern for the repentance discourse. Moreover, its place in the Septuaginta and its relation with the Chronicler narrative gives a particular approach to the Orthodox interpretation of the Old Testament.


Patristic Interpretation of the 'Children of the Devil' in the Fourth Gospel: John 8:31-47 according to Origen, Chrysostom, and Cyril of Alexandria
Program Unit: Johannine Literature
Michael G. Azar, Fordham University

In John 8:31-47, Jesus chastises the “Jews” (Ioudaioi) for being children of the devil. Indeed, this passage comprises some of the harshest words in the entire New Testament. Modern studies frequently attempt to explain away the “anti-Jewish” tendencies of John, acknowledging that this passage has led historically to anti-Semitic feelings, beginning with the earliest Christian writers themselves. By investigating how patristic writers actually read this passage, this paper fills a lacuna ironically present in such modern studies of both this passage and the status and identity of the Ioudaioi in John. Origen, John Chrysostom, and Cyril of Alexandria, each of whom had his own unique relationship with contemporary Jewish communities, provide the material for investigation. Unlike later centuries, for each of these writers, the borderline between Jew and Christian was not always clear. Contemporary Jewish thought posed serious challenges to the Gospel, as they understood it. Perhaps surprisingly, this study reveals that these interpreters did not read this passage against their own Jewish opponents. Rather, they read this passage mimetically, as they frequently do the rest of the Bible, conceiving of the opponents in John 8:31-47 not simply as “Jews” (Jesus’ contemporaries or their own) but primarily as those within the Christian community who opposed the teachings the interpreter himself was proclaiming – that is, those opposed to either the higher, spiritual doctrines of the Logos Savior (Origen), the desire of Jesus to pull his followers away from materialism (Chrysostom), or the doctrines officially established by Jesus through his Church (Cyril). To assume that this passage, as interpreted by patristic writers, led to anti-Judaic tendencies anachronistically applies later medieval situations and sensibilities and overlooks the complexities of patristic hermeneutics as well as the ambiguity of the relationshipbetween Jews and Christians in the first five centuries of the Common Era.


The Book of the Watchers (1 Enoch 1-36): An Anti-Mosaic, Non-Mosaic, or even Pro-Mosaic Writing?
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Veronika Bachmann, University of Zurich

The Book of the Watchers (BW) is generally considered to be a non-Mosaic, if not an anti-Mosaic, writing. In recent research, the meaning of such labels has been increasingly discussed, but the positions advocated have failed to move very far beyond the most common patterns of interpretation. This paper explores the different presuppositions and arguments leading to the assumption that the BW possesses a non- or even anti-Mosaic character. Based on a literary approach, it proposes that this composition should be read neither in opposition to the Mosaic legacy nor by merely focusing on different traditions; from such a perspective, the BW appears to be attempting to appeal to a broad audience to recognize the crucial significance of a traditional ‘Jewish’ way of life as opposed to appealing ‘Hellenistic’ ways of acting and thinking. Although on a superficial level the BW remains a non-Mosaic writing, when its narrative dynamics and pragmatics are taken into account this composition emerges as a work not competing with, but rather supporting, the Mosaic legacy in the context of the Ptolemaic dominion of the 3rd century BCE.


Births and Deaths and Pentateuchal Redaction
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Joel S. Baden, Yale University

In the final form of the Pentateuch, a wide variety of events happen more than once, because they were related in multiple sources, each of which was preserved in the canonical text. Yet births and deaths of characters occur only once - and this despite the fact that each source almost certainly would have provided this information, especially about the major biblical characters. In this paper, the evidence of birth and death reports in the Pentateuch will be investigated, with an eye toward better understanding the method of redaction in the Pentateuch.


Jewish, Christian, and Muslim Exegesis of the Flood Story from the Perspective of the Fauna
Program Unit: Judaica
Carol Bakhos, University of California-Los Angeles

Jewish, Christian and Muslim exegetes have explored the various facets of the story, from Noah’s genealogy and age to the dimensions of the ark, from Noah’s children to his righteousness, at least relative righteousness according to Jewish sources, and in Jewish and Christian sources there is discussion of Noah’s drunkenness. Yet in part the sustaining power of the flood narrative is the question of the decimation of animals that were misfortunate and did not make it onto the ark. How can God destroy innocent animals along with the guilty people in the flood? Is the collateral damage too high? Is God cruel? Actually, the problem is already confronted in the ancient Near Eastern story of the Flood. Here, too, the gods decide they have overdone it. Such queries impugning God’s justice have been given relatively less, although some, attention in a variety of interpretive traditions. What our brief survey of sources will illustrate is that the question--why were innocent animals destroyed in the flood--is perhaps the wrong question to ask, at least it was not the question that ancient and medieval interpreters addressed. For those rationally inclined exegetes, categories of innocence and sinfulness, reward and punishment are inapplicable to animals. But even the non-rationalist exegetes would concur. The pre-modern world is a hierarchical world where animals are subject to humans, and humans subject to Gd. The contingent existence of animals is taken for granted such that the question of the destruction of animals along with humans in the flood narrative does not preoccupy ancient and medieval exegetes.


Augustus’ Temple to Apollo on the Palatine and Revelation 12
Program Unit: Art and Religions of Antiquity
David L. Balch, Pacific Lutheran Theological Seminary

*


The Bible and Buildings in Sixteenth Century Latin America
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Gregory A. Banazak, SS. Cyril and Methodius Seminary

The first evangelizers of Latin America --- those Christians who brought the Gospel to a “New World” devastated by conquest and colonization --- were imbued with the architectural styles of their native Spain, from Moorish mudéjar, to the well-established Gothic style of late medieval Europe, to the challenge to Gothic sometimes known as mannerism. Nevertheless, it was not this architecture which inspired them in the “New World”. When they found themselves required to assist the indigenous peoples in reconstructing the material structures of their societies, the evangelizers turned for inspiration to Scripture. Conversely, when confronting the architecture which remained from indigenous civilizations, these same evangelizers allowed these remarkable structures to influence their interpretation of Scripture. In this paper, we will study the relationship between architecture and Biblical interpretation among such evangelizers as Vasco de Quiroga (1477?-1565), Bartolomé de Las Casas (1484-1566), Bernardino de Sahagún (1499-1590), Gerónimo de Mendieta (1526-1604), and other Christians in 16th-Century Latin America. Design, use of space, selection of materials, ornamentation, and other architectural concerns will be shown to be in symbiosis with Biblical hermeneutics, preference for Scriptural books, translation, and other Scriptural concerns. We will determine how the Bible and buildings impacted one another.


The Promise of Decolonial Thought for New Testament Interpretation
Program Unit: Critical Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Gregory A. Banazak, SS. Cyril and Methodius Seminary

Critical theory has taken a new turn in Latin America. Post-colonial thought, post-structuralism, cultural studies, liberation thought, subaltern studies, world-systems theory, and other contemporary theoretical foci have combined with indigenous influences to produce a new form of critical theory called decolonial thought. Initiated in the early 1990s by Argentine philosopher Walter Mignolo, Peruvian thinker Aníbal Quijano, Argentine – Mexican philosopher Enrique Dussel, and others, decolonial thought has developed increasing complexity. Through its unique take on power, knowledge, culture, history, human existence, and globalization, this thought aims at elaborating not just another paradigm within the typically modern way of thinking but a totally new paradigm the shatters such thinking, a paradigma otro in the lapidary expression of Mignolo. Although it does not explicitly discuss the interpretation of Scripture, decolonial thought holds out promise for an innovative approach to the interpretation of the New Testament. In particular, it offers insights that can lead to refreshingly new understandings of the role of the exegete, the hermeneutics of New Testament texts, and the use of Scripture. In this presentation, we will offer an overview of decolonial thought, detail its potential contribution to Biblical studies, and illustrate this contribution with particular Scriptural texts.


In Quest of Babylonian Tannaitic Traditions: The Case of ‘Tanna D’Bei Shmuel'
Program Unit: Palestine and Babylon: Two Jewish Late Antique Cultures and Their Interrelation
Barak Shlomo Cohen, Bar Ilan University

This study re-examines the nature and origin of the halakhah which is presented in one of the largest collections of baraitot identified by scholars as representative of pre-talmudic Babylonian halakhah - “Tanna D’Bei Shmuel”. A systematic analysis of these baraitot in the two talmudim (about 50 traditions) demonstrates that the overwhelming majority of “Tanna D’Bei Shmuel" baraitot reflect a Palestinian halakhic tradition. These findings preclude us from accepting the scholarly opinion according to which these baraitot reflect a Babylonian halakhic tradition that originated in the pre-talmudic period, or even a Babylonian tradition from a later period. This study will allow us to reopen the larger question of the existence of pre-talmudic Babylonian halakhic traditions. Ultimately, we will have a greater awareness and appreciation of the influence that Palestinian tannaitic traditions had on Babylonian rabbinic study, already in the early talmudic period.


John in the Apostolic Fathers: A Methodological Reappraisal
Program Unit: Biblical Interpretation in Early Christianity
Dan Batovici, University of Bucharest

The last (largely) sixty years have witnessed quite different results on the topic of the reception of the Fourth Gospel in the writings of the Apostolic Fathers. It is however within grasp to notice that these significantly differing results are indebted to the different methodological approaches assumed by each scholar. The aim of this paper is to reassess methodologically the bibliography on the reception of John – and generally the New Testament – in the second century and question whether and how it would fit best for an inquiry that places John in the center and restrains itself to the Apostolic Fathers. As far as the larger question of the New Testament reception in the second century is concerned it has been previously noticed that Massaux (1950) and Köster (1957) have set respectively maximalist and minimalist criteria for assessing this question. Subsequent scholarship on John in the second century is more or less to be confined to one of the two trends. Recently, however, the possibility itself to determine confident dependence on any New Testament text in the second century has been questioned, since our text editions reconstruct, for the New Testament, the fourth century text of the great uncials. In this perspective a more appropriate inquiry is: what do the recognizable parallels of the New Testament in the Apostolic Fathers tell us about the dynamics of the documents from the two corpora? (Petersen 2005). Therefore, since on the one hand – even though it is artificially constructed – the Apostolic Fathers corpus is a convenient and not all too large group of texts, and, on the other hand, the material resembling to John is rather scarce, a study developed on several levels might be not all out of the question.


Legal Vocabulary at Qumran
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Christophe Batsch, Université Lille

Of necessity, the judicial and legal vocabulary is extremely accurate, whatever the century or society; it is nevertheless subject to evolutions and modifications in the course of times. The lexic of the law pertaining to the Hebrew Bible and to the early rabbinic literature (Mishna and Talmuds) has been considered long ago: scholars have established, for instance, the different meanings of the word torah according to the different redactional strata of the Bible, or the precise meaning of the word mispat for the Sages of the Mishna. The same kind of questions arise from the Dead Sea scrolls, and more specifically in Qumranic Community literature: how do we understand the great vraiety of terms used in the DSS for denominating the law, or various aspects of the law? We find there a lot of different words such as torah, hoq, mispat, ‘édût, tikun or tahorah. Some of them are quite self-evident: tahorah, for instance, just as in the rabbinic literature, desgnates the vast but limited corpus of the purity laws. In contrast two parallel enumerations, in two important sectarian mansucripts of the Community, raise the question of a possible synonymy of the terms hoq and torah. Both texts aim at defining the whole set of laws applying to the Community. The Halakhic Letter defines them under the terms hoq, mishpat and tahorah (4QMMT B52), when the Community Rule writes torah, mishpat and tahorah (1QS VI 22). Can we infer from this parallel that hoq and torah are one and the same thing at Qumran? Nothing so simple. A precise lexical study leads to precise differences between the meanings of the two words. The most important of which being that torah appears to expresse the Law already known by all Jewish people and streams of the Second Temple times (roughly the classical corpus of the Law and Prophets), whence hoq seems to involve also the additional revelations and supplementary laws of the Community.


Knowledge, Nakedness, Shame, and Eternal Life in the Primeval History of the Hebrew Bible and in Selected Texts from the Qumran Library
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Michaela Bauks, University of Koblenz-Landau, Germany

This paper examines in which macro-contexts creation myths were used. Generally creation myths are used in the contexts of national histories, of the establishment of political and/or religious hierarchies, as well as of ethic or cultic regimes. Biblical and extrabiblical texts like Genesis, the Book of Watchers, the Book of Jubilees, and others seem to have the same apologetic interest in creation myths as can be detected in their Ancient Near Eastern employments. Based on the example of the basic correlation of knowledge, nackedness, shame, and eternal life, this paper will ask for the structure, relatedness, and literary function of the creation myths especially in the Epic of Gilgamesh, Genesis 1-11, the Book of Watcher, and Jubilees 3.


Yachin and Boaz in Jerusalem and Rome
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Richard Bautch, St. Edward's University

How is it that two columns curiously described in the Bible capture the imagination of Renaissance artists and find expression in their paintings and sculpture? This paper takes up the Nachleben of Yachin and Boaz, the preeminent columns in Solomon’s temple, and examines why these ancient architectural fixtures appealed to a later aesthetic sensibility. It is within the description of Solomon’s temple – at 1 Kgs 7:13-22, 2 Chr 3:15-17 – that the two columns referred to as Yachin and Boaz are distinguished by their elaborate decoration and immense size. Because the columns are freestanding – despite their great height, they do not reach up to the temple’s roof nor do they support the structure otherwise – their value would seem to be largely aesthetic. Yachin and Boaz exemplify “the beauty of majesty,” a notion that is found in David Penchansky’s research on biblical aesthetics and authority. Accordingly, this paper defines and discusses the beauty of majesty, as it is distinguished from human physical beauty. The discussion interweaves aesthetic, practical and political concerns as it considers the biblical accounts of Yachin and Boaz. In fact, it was the two columns’ ability to reflect the aesthetic and political dimensions of society made them especially attractive to artists of the Renaissance and the later Baroque movement. Raphael, Peter Paul Rubens and Gian Lorenzo Bernini, among others, depicted or in some instances actually created columns that were modeled on those of Solomon’s temple but were twisted, in the form of spirals. Their appropriation of a biblical tradition can be analyzed in terms of what they preserve of Yachin and Boaz and what they transform. Moreover, the later artists’ interest in the biblical columns as spirals raises questions about their aesthetics, their society and about the manner in which they through their art evoked the beauty of majesty.


The Story of the Three Youth and the Composition of First Esdras
Program Unit:
Bob Becking, Utrecht University

One of the main differences between the Hebrew Bible narratives in Ezra and the Greek text of 1 Esdras is the presence of the story on the Three Youth in 1 Esdras 3-4. If 1 Esdras were first, then this story must have been willingly removed from the tradition. Arguments in favour of such a removal cannot be found, quite the contrary. In my paper, I will argue two points in favour of the view that the story was included. (1) The story fits the composition of 1 Esdras better than that of the Hebrew Bible narratives found in Ezra. (2) The story can easily be compared with court tales from the Hellenistic period.


Synoptic Humor: The Role of Tendentious Humor in the Agonistic Exchanges Between Jesus and His Opponents
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Terri Bednarz, Brite Divinity School

In this paper, I discuss and illustrate the use of tendentious forms of humor in the agonistic exchanges between Jesus and his opponents in several Synoptic texts. I situate my analysis within the contexts of Roman-era oral performance and rhetoric. I explain specifically the functions and forms of tendentious humor in ancient oral performances, and then I explain how humor serves critical functions for forensic and deliberative-type speeches. Within these contexts, my research essentially demonstrates that the central function of tendentious forms of humor in the Synoptic texts is twofold: to secure the concilandos of the public (i.e., favorable verdict of the early Christian communities) and to de-legitimatize hostile rivals of early Christian groups.


The Blessing of Isaac according to Josephus and Jubilees
Program Unit: Greco-Roman World
Christopher T. Begg, Catholic University of America

Genesis 27, the story of Isaac’s deathbed blessing, exposes the problematic relationships among the members of his household, just as it raises questions about the Deity’s stance towards/involvement in the proceedings. This paper will examine two ancient rewritings of the Genesis story, those of Josephus in Ant. 1.267-277 and Jubilees 26.1-27.12(18). The paper will begin with a separate examination of the two rewritings in relation to their common biblical source (as represented by MT, the LXX, and the Targums), and then proceed to a comparison between them with a view to ascertaining the similarities and differences between their respective handlings of the problems posed by Genesis 27 itself. Some attention will also be given to other early Jewish treatments of the Genesis passage (e.g., Philo and the midrashic tradition).


Why did Jeremiah Choose Rachel to Represent the Nation's Mother?
Program Unit: Prophets
Chaya Ben Ayun, Levinsky College Tel Aviv

Rachel, our foremother, is highly appreciated in our time as a symbol of motherhood and righteousness. It is believed that it is within her powers to make miracles such as curing sick people, aiding the poor, and bringing salvation to barren women. Her tomb in Bethlehem has turned into a holy pilgrimage site. This highly cherished image does not fit the one which is depicted in the Genesis narrative (Gen. 29-31; 33:1-7; 35:16-20). In these chapters Rachel is represented as a common woman, who struggles relentlessly to conceive children. The tomb in Bethlehem which is believed nowadays to be hers, has much to do with her enhancement so is Jeremiah's prophecy (Jer. 31:14-16) which represents her as the nation's mother. The main point in my lecture is to answer the question: Why did Jeremiah put Rachel into this high position? In order to reach a proper answer we will try first, to get a better comprehension of Rachel's character as portrayed in the book of Genesis. This will be achieved by a literary analysis based on the 'close reading' method, rhetoric devices, and techniques of the biblical narrative. Secondly, we will analyze Jeremiah's poetic words and then get to the main subject and try to prove that Jeremiah's words were inspired by Rachel's original tomb in the area of the Benjaminian tribe.


Doublets, Glosses, Recensions, and Other Editorial Markers in the Astronomical Book of 1 Enoch: Towards a Prolegomenon
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Jonathan Ben-Dov, University of Haifa

The Astronomical Book (AB) came into being as an Aramaic translation of Babylonian astronomical material. Fragments of this initial Aramaic garb are contained in the Qumranic scrolls 4Q208 and 4Q209. This text, however, went through considerable changes until reaching its present form, as part of the Book of Enoch in Ethiopic. The paper maps the development of AB through its stages of transmission. A central conclusion from this endeavor would be diminishing the role usually assigned to Greek or Ethiopic translators. Thus, Hellenistic involvement could be seen only in the abortive octaeteris in 74:10-16. Ethiopic involvement is even harder to trace, as it requires a comparison of AB with the Ethiopic astronomical tradition. Although this tradition was deeply committed to Enochic astronomy, very little of it entered AB in the form of glosses or interpolations. A key question would be whether Aramaic or Ethiopic authors were responsible for the change in focus of the lunar passages: instead of the original interest in periods of lunar visibility, the text now focuses on the amount of light in the moon and on computing its distance from the sun. This interest, showing some affiliation with genuine Ethiopic interests, may have been introduced in Ethiopic as part of the recension of the Group II mss. Most editorial efforts in AB belong to the Aramaic stage of transmission. This transmission transformed AB from a scientific treatise, consisting primarily of numerical figures, to a literary composition enveloped in programmatic statements and embedded in a mimetic framework. The Aramaic stage accounts for two recensions of the pristine AB, both contained in the present composition. Tracking some paragraph headings in AB reveals how systematic this twofold division was. Finally, chapters 80 and 81 seem to take part in the literary framework of larger portions of 1 Enoch.


The Hasmonean State, between Hellenism and Jewish Tradition
Program Unit: Greco-Roman World
Miriam Ben-Zeev, Ben Gurion University

In all the Eastern Mediterranean areas, the conquests of Alexander the Great and the Hellenistic governments that followed them deeply changed the life of the local peoples, not only from the political and economic, but also from the social and cultural points of view. Ancient sources attest that in countries such as Syria, Phoenicia and Egypt, original cultural elements were present side by side with foreign elements, common to the surrounding Hellenistic culture. Fergus Millar calls these cultures "mixed cultures." The question is whether the culture of Hasmonean Judea, too, may be called a "mixed culture." No doubt, in Judea, too, Hellenistic influences are found in many different fields: in language (with more than one thousand Greek words having entered the Hebrew language), onomastic, society and architecture and in the military sphere. This is why in the fifties of the last century Victor Tcherikover suggested that the Hasmonean state would have become a state detached from Jewish tradition, if not for Pharisaic opposition. Similarly, Sartre, too, in his monumental work on the Roman East which appeared in 2002, maintains that the same Hellenism against which the fathers and grandfathers of the Hasmoneans had fought triumphed later, once political independence had been attained. May we still share these scholarly positions? A fresh look into the data coming from archeology, epigraphy, numismatic and literature seems necessary in order to define whether and in what measure one may speak of a Hellenism active in the Hasmonean state, similar to that found in surrounding countries such as Phoenicia, Egypt and Syria.


Afrocentric Pentecostal Biblical Criticism and the Hebrew Bible: Its Prospects for Biblical Interpretation and for Reconstructing Social History in Ancient Israel
Program Unit: Methods in Hebrew Bible Studies
Harold V. Bennett, Morehouse College

Within the last thirty years, a plethora of phenomena on the human scene has contributed to the appearance of alternative methods for examining the literature in the Hebrew Bible. On the one hand, a proliferation in contextual approaches to examining the data in the Hebrew Bible (hereafter cited as HB) has become a feature of the landscape in the academic study of the literature of ancient Israel. Prominent among these angles of vision on the HB is Afrocentric biblical criticism. The philosophical pre-commitments of this strategy for analyzing texts ground themselves in the Black cultural context. Noteworthy is it that Afrocentric biblical criticism has a history of development, with different voices speaking at different times in the conversation, and that this line of attack has been a welcomed development by many on the hermeneutical front. On the other hand, the ascendency of Pentecostalism as a salient movement in Christianity has made Pentecostal biblical interpretation an interesting development in the scholarly community. While bible scholars among Pentecostal circles come from diverse backgrounds, a large number of these persons are African-American. What is more, being African-American and Pentecostal has contributed to the formation of different strategies for studying and interpreting the data in the HB. The present essay, therefore, introduces African-American Pentecostal biblical criticism into the mainstream of interpretive strategies for studying the text. The task that this essay sets for itself is to demonstrate how this line of attack on the text has the philosophical capital to shed fresh light on the lexical data in the HB and to position the scholar to appreciate the social and life worlds from which the data in the Hebrew comes.


The Search for Nomina Sacra: An Analysis of the Distribution and Form of Nomina Sacra in Early NT Papyri with New Technology
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
Rick D. Bennett, Jr., Reformed Theological Seminary

This paper will set out to analyze occurrences of Nomina Sacra in the New Testament with the aid of a new morphologically tagged edition of select early papyri. This edition represents the synthesis of previous text critical scholarship with recent advances in computer software technology enabling research not otherwise readily accessible. Focus will be placed on the specific forms that occur, their distribution among New Testament writings, and potential applications for further studies in textual criticism. Additionally, the method of accumulating and verifying the data will be highlighted.


The Violence of God in the Book of Lamentations with Special Attention to the Fate of Zion's Children
Program Unit:
Ulrich Berges, University of Muenster

According to Raymond Schwager who made known the theory of René Girard (La violence et le sacré, Paris 1972) to a broader public there are more than six hundred entries in the OT where nations, kings or individuals are depicted to act violently against each other. Nearly one thousand times it is affirmed that YHWH smashes, destroys and kills peoples, nations or individuals. Approximately one houndred times it is stated that the God of Israel ordered the death of human persons. There can be no doubt that YHWH has a quite impressive record of violence in the OT. The book of Lamentations has to be especially considered in this regard because the anger of God strikes wrathfully the innocent children of mother Zion (cfr. Lam 2,18-22; 4,10). The literary presentation shows that God's legitimate pathos to reestablish his dominion over his people passes beyond theologically accepted limits. Should YHWH not have been obliged to restrain his anger in the face of dying children and the forced cannibalisme of their mothers? The severe critique of mother Zion that YHWH turned into a merciless enemy who killed, even slaughtered her inocent children, is the dramatic summary of this question. When YHWH, the God of Israel has turned into the slaughterer of his own people, there can't be no future anymore. Zion doesn't get an answer from God - as her children didn't get an answer to their plea for bread and wine (2,12)! The book of Lamentations as a whole seems to mark a closing stage in the presentation of Jhwh and his violent anger.


The Rescue of Moses (Exodus 2:1-10) and the Legend of Sargon of Akkad: A Rhetorical Comparison
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Joshua Berman, Bar Ilan University

Scholars have long noted the startling resemblances between the story of the rescue of Moses and the account of the legend of Sargon of Akkad. These two accounts represent but two instances of what folklorists call the type-story of the hero cast away in infancy. The pervasiveness of the tale across borders cultural and temporal suggests that oral transmission alone cannot explain its recurrence. Rather, the recurrence is best attributed to what Jung would have called the presence of archetypes within our collective unconscious: forms and symbols manifested within people across cultures, especially when they share common experiences. Equally evident, however, are the differences that stand alongside the similarities. These differences are often markers of precisely what sets apart a given culture as distinct. This paper will highlight the overarching difference between the two accounts: the Sargon account--as is highly typical for royal narrative inscriptions--is written in the first person, whereas the Moses account--as is highly typical of biblical narrative--is written in third person narration. These two modes of narration evince deep ideological underpinnings. The paper will claim that first-person narration well suits the construction of an authoritarian personality. By contrast, the Bible--in nearly universal fashion--depicts its narratives in the third person, as is the case in the present story. It is in narrative, specifically in third-person narrative, that the Bible is able to articulate the subtleties of the demands of covenantal behavior in their fullest complexity, by giving air to the social imperatives and psychological forces at play in a given circumstance. Biblical narrative essentially sets forward a series of situations and scenarios that allows the reader or listener to fully empathize with the characters and, as it were, endure the experience, the challenges, and the dilemmas together with the protagonists.


Literary and Thematic Analysis of a Parallel Tractate of Mishnah and Tosefta
Program Unit: Judaica
Rocco Bernasconi, University of Manchester

The paper will provide a literary and thematic analysis of a parallel tractate of Mishnah and Tosefta. I shall first consider the tractates from the perspective of their coherence considering their unity and their self-presentation or lack of it. Then, I shall look at which contextual elements the texts provide. Does the governing voice identify itself? Are addresses explicitly mentioned? But also, what elements if any do the texts supply that allow us to locate them in a specific spatial and temporal context. Usually mishnaic and toseftan tractates give no indication of being somehow bounded by a systematic or exhaustive treatment of any subject matter. However, they often display certain homogeneousness given by the recurrence of small forms and the repetition of a limited number of textual relationships. These factors are responsible for the internal small-scale coherence of text parts and their accumulation may help increasing the coherence of the overall treatment of the more general subject matter within the tractate. I shall consider these elements and compare the results emerging from the two tractates. Finally, I shall look at intertextuality relations between the two parallel tractates from the two distinct perspectives of wording overlaps and thematic isomorphism.


Irenaeus and Hebrews
Program Unit: Biblical Interpretation in Early Christianity
D. Jeffrey Bingham, Dallas Theological Seminary

*


Righteousness and Glory: New Creation as Immortality in Romans
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Ben C. Blackwell, Durham University

In the search for the meaning of righteousness language in Romans, studies rightfully focus upon the relationship of this language to other key concepts in the letter: faith, works, Law, and covenant, to name a few. However, one important terminological companion of righteousness has been neglected--that of glory (d??a and its cognates). Accordingly, this paper, after a brief exploration of the glory motif, will analyze how Paul intertwines these two concepts in the letter. I argue that Paul presents justification as the means to immortal life, signified by glory. My argument consists of three points. First, although Paul uses glory language sociologically in his honour discourse, he frequently uses it ontologically in reference to the experience of immortal life. Thus, when humans lack glory, they experience mortality, and when they later experience glory, they experience the resurrection life of Christ. Second, throughout the letter Paul presents righteousness as the means to new life. Third, Paul similarly presents righteousness as the means to glory. Thus, the righteousness-glory association provides further evidence that Paul understands justification as the means for rectifying human mortality arising from sin. Accordingly, we can conclude that in Romans 1) justification, among other things, is God’s act of new creation and therefore fits within God’s larger plan of cosmic restoration and 2) Paul does not separate participationist and forensic categories but unites them in the act of justification which brings new life.


Abuse and Recovery, 2 Samuel 13:1-22: Telling the Story
Program Unit: Methods in Hebrew Bible Studies
Adrien J. Bledstein, Chicago, IL

The Bible is full of traumatic events. Insights on how some people cope and thrive may provide clues to the identity of an ancient writer. In legend Joseph is abused by his brothers, becomes prime minister of Egypt, then reconciles with his family. In 2 Samuel 13, seven centuries after Joseph, Tamar, wearing a coat of many colors, is raped by her half brother Amnon. We hear her protest before, how she thinks and feels about what her half-brother intends to do, and what she feels after the rape. Thrown out, Tamar does not shamefully slink into the shadows along the streets of Jerusalem as one might expect in a patriarchal shame culture. Instead, she tears her garment, strews ashes on her head, and laments, loudly bewailing her humiliation. When she arrives at her brother Absalom’s, he hushes her. We do not hear her voice again within the narrative. Who wrote this intimate family story, parallel to Joseph? Who wrote the great narratives in Genesis through the life and death of King David, framing a meaningful history of Judah/Israel? From a psychological point of view, we may see clues to the woman I suggest might feel compelled to tell and write about her own abuse within the superb narratives by the so-called Yahwist and Court Narrator preserved in Scriptures. Telling the story in context could be for her a way of healing herself and her people.


Agony, Laughter, and Healing: Reading Job as Tragicomedy
Program Unit: Healthcare and Disability in the Ancient World
Adrien J. Bledstein, Chicago, IL

The tragedy of an innocent person suffering is no laughing matter. But dramatic treatment of a horrific subject which concludes with the sufferer laughing out loud could be cathartic for an audience. This paper treats the book of Job as a whole work of art. After traumas of losing his children, servants, animals, physical well-being, and community, Job maintains his integrity. While his friends condemn him, he questions the belief that anyone who suffers must have done something wrong. Job anticipates he will be vindicated by God. But Divine revelation ignores Job’s question of justice and challenges Job to respond to a grand-eloquent description of powers quite beyond human experience. Translators and commentators have interpreted Job’s response (42:6) in three ways by filling in the ellipsis. Job repents, that is humbly acknowledges he is wrong about something, even though YHWH states Job is innocent. Job rebels, that is rejects God. Or Job despises his lost wealth and comforts himself for loss of his children. Reading Job as tragicomedy offers an alternative. I propose that Job’s response to Divine revelation is just what YHWH intended for a favorite who is tested, laughter at the incongruity between what Job expected and Divine prodding. Appreciation of ancient Hebrew wit allows us to view heaven and earth, to identify with the anguish of an uncorrupted person, to explore arguments without an answer as to why innocent people suffer. Job’s community gathers to comfort him “for all the misfortune that YHWH had brought upon him” (42:11), so Job, more prosperous than at the beginning of the tale, dies “old and full of days.” (42:17) Acknowledging misery, this paper will show how the book of Job is intended to evoke relief. Cathartic laughter is healing.


Moving Pictures of Rome: Image Travel Across Art and Media
Program Unit: Whence and Whither?: Methodology and the Future of Biblical Studies
Ivo Blom, Vrije Universiteit Amsterdam

Visions of Antiquity have largely been fed by artistic imagination. Hollywood thus frequently appropriated 19th century European painting for films such as Ridley Scott’s epic Gladiator (2000). This is, however, an appropriation that started already at the dawn of cinema, well before Hollywood came into existence. Ivo Blom will explain how in particular the 19th century paintings by Jean-Léon Gérôme were pivotal in establishing a vision of Roman Antiquity that led to dissemination across popular media, such as book illustrations, lantern slides and finally ending up in pictorial quotations and references in films.


Zadokites, Enochians, Essenes, Qumranites: Competing Traditions that Shaped the Hebrew Bible.
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Gabriele Boccaccini, University of Michigan-Ann Arbor

In this last decade the early Enoch literature has undergone an unprecedented scrutiny. A growing number of scholars have come to the conclusion that this literature testifies to the presence, since pre-Maccabean times (and perhaps, since as early as the fourth century BCE), of an intellectual tradition that was at odds with the Zadokite priestly establishment. This movement of dissent left a clear imprint in the shaping of the Mosaic literary traditions and had a decisive influence on both Essene and Qumran origins, much so that the Enochic movement (more than the Zadokite movement) should be recognized as their parent movement. Yet, the Enochians cannot be identified tout court with the Essenes to whom they gave birth, as the Enoch literature never lost its distinctive ideological and sociological identity. Far from being the tribute to an ancient venerable Jewish tradition, the presence of the early Enoch texts at Qumran reveals a complex history of interactions among the cognate yet autonomous groups of Zadokites, Enochians, Essenes and Qumranites and sheds light on the process of formation of what we now call the Hebrew Bible.


Gecko, Wind, and Jaundice
Program Unit: Healthcare and Disability in the Ancient World
Barbara Böck, CCHS – CSIC

What these three words have in common it not readily apparent. As it will be proposed in the present paper, to the ears of an ancient Mesopotamian practitioner of medicine the three terms should have sounded rather familiar. The first refers to the name of an ingredient attested, though scarcely, in cuneiform medical prescriptions; the second, a not-so-natural phenomenon, was held responsible for variety of diseases and, in particular, the jaundice symptom mentioned in the third place. If we would have to characterize ancient Mesopotamian medicine we would certainly stress that diseases were interpreted as divine punishment or caused by supernatural phenomena, and that many of the prescribed recipes were of a magical nature. As can be observed, these practical treatments often consist in the preparation and administering of a medicament and the recitation of an incantation. Most of the information on medicine has come down to us from the royal libraries at Nineveh dating to the 7th century BCE. The libraries must have housed originally around 200 cuneiform tablets with medical prescriptions, now scattered into more than 1000 fragments of different size, and few fully preserved texts. In the present paper we shall focus on some of the medical prescriptions that were kept at Nineveh, namely several treatments of jaundice and an incantation conjuring the wind. It will be shown how the two different text genres, technical medical prescriptions on the one hand and literary incantations on the other, interact. The text passages under discussion will furthermore serve to shed light on the nomenclature and system of classification of some ingredients used in Mesopotamian medicine.


Who is the Queen of Heaven?: Waging War, Weaving, and Baking Cakes for a Deity
Program Unit: Archaeology
Jeannette Boertien, University of Groningen

Some passages in the Old Testament suggest that female deities played an important role in daily life. Whole families were for instance involved in the activities of backing cakes for the ‘Queen of Heaven‘ (Jer.7:18 and 44:17-25). But which goddess is she? Is she the same deity for whom the women wove garments in the Jerusalem temple? (II Kings 23:7) Traces of this goddess and her cakes can also be found in the archaeological record. Temples, inscriptions and artifacts such as figurines, seals backing moulds and loom weights from different sites in the Southern Levant give a surprising picture of the mysterious female deities Astarte, Asherah and Anat and their function in folk religion during the Iron Age.


The New Urban Landscape of Ostia: Archaeology, Memory, and Social Change
Program Unit:
Douglas Boin, University of Texas at Austin

*


Nineveh’s Animals and the Royal Ideology of the Book of Jonah
Program Unit: Prophets
Thomas M. Bolin, Saint Norbert College

This paper looks at Yahweh’s remark about the animals of Nineveh in the final verse of the Book of Jonah (4:11) in light of ancient Near Eastern sacrificial religion and royal ideology. Seen against these two backdrops, Yahweh’s singling out of the Ninevites’ many animals can be understood as reference to the future offerings the now obedient Ninevites will be making to Yahweh, thus symbolizing his extended dominance over the world beyond Israel—an understanding given full voice in biblical texts from the Persian period.


The Upper City of Middle and Late Bronze Qatna
Program Unit: Archaeology
Daniele Morandi Bonacossi, University of Udine

A decade of excavations conducted by the Italian Component of the joint Syro-Italian Mission to Mishrifeh/Qatna (1999-2008) has made it possible to start the reconstruction of the layout and functional organization of Qatna’s acropolis during the Middle and Late Bronze Ages. Archaeological research has shown that the enormous Royal Palace was surrounded by a belt of official subsidiary buildings with palatial character, such as the ‘Southern Palace’, the ‘Eastern Palace’ and the ‘Lower City Palace’. The discovery of these monumental buildings has fostered our knowledge of Qatna’s urban planning during the second millennium BC. The paper will discuss the new archaeological evidence recovered by the Italian team in the light of similar discoveries made at other Middle and Late Bronze Age Syrian sites like Ebla and Ugarit.


The Role of Jonah in Christian “Imaginaire” Between the Third and Fourth Centuries
Program Unit: Bible and Visual Culture
Nicoletta Bonansea, Università degli Studi di Torino

The paper aims to analyse the formal and ideological evolution of the iconography of Jonah in Christian art between the Third and Fourth centuries, in order to highlight social and political features of the Christinization process in Rome. The iconography of Jonah appears in Roman catacombs at the beginning of the Third century as a narrative cycle that shows the prophet swallowed and rejected by the sea monster, and reclining under the gourd. These three scenes are chosen for two reasons: their symbolic value – death and resurrection of Christ and importance of the repentant's forgiveness; and their formal analogies with some Late-Hellenistic funerary iconographies presenting death as passage to a condition of beatification. Between the Third and Fourth centuries this iconography undergoes formal changes intended to stress the narrative and descriptive aspects of the image and its relationship with the biblical text. During the Constantinian era, Jonah’s iconography on Roman frescoes and sarcophagus occurs more frequently but without any formal evolution. By the second half of the century and especially during the Fifth and Sixth centuries, the diminution of its diffusion is sensibly evident. The biblical evolution of the figurative repertory can be explained as an affirmation of the cultural and religious identity by Christian groups, that thanks to the Diocletian's administrative reforms emerged on the social and political scene between the Third and Fourth centuries . The boom of the funerary production under Constantine reflects the enlargement, but also the enrichment of these Christian groups. His policy favourable to Christians could therefore have been a way to get the support of these new social forces.


Rome in 1 Maccabees
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Francis Borchardt, University of Helsinki

This paper looks at the occasionally popular Roman passages in the first book of Maccabees (8.1-32; 12.1-4; 14.16-20, 24, 40; 15.15-24). It seeks to explain and give a unified view of late Republican Rome in the first book of Maccabees, using all the available data. The paper will revolve heavily around Rome's international role in the book, and be less concerned with some of the (mis)information given about the workings of Roman government in 1 Macc 8.1-17. This presentation will seek to answer why their is such a disparity between the presentations of a benevolent Roman power and a threatening Hellenistic force in 1 Maccabees.


"I looked, and behold...": Biblical Spirituality in Pictures that Refer to 1 Kings 19:1-18.
Program Unit: Bible and Visual Culture
Anne-Marie Bos, Tilburg University

This short paper shall discuss a subject in the field of biblical spirituality: paintings that visualize the story of Elijah under the broom tree and on Mount Horeb. Firstly, the paper will discuss two 17th Century unique landscape frescoes at the Basilica San Martino ai Monti (Rome). Secondly, the paper will show the fascinating sequence of four paintings at the Benedictine abbey church of Kornelimünster (Aachen). At both places, the paintings depict the Elijah-story in a particular manner. What do the paintings actually depict – iconographically and iconologically? Analysis of the paintings unfolds aspects of correspondence and difference with the text. A thorough analysis will illuminate the intermedial relation between text and painting. In the hermeneutic process, text and painting receive meaning in the interaction with the beholders. Analysis of the way in which beholders perceive the paintings can also correspond or differ from the way in which readers perceive the biblical text. Tensions between (the perception of) both entities come into sight, which gets a dialogue going. In this way, paintings become far more than illustrations of the text. On the level of Biblical spirituality, the concrete interaction between this painting and this text will be analysed against the background of a theory of Biblical spirituality. Biblical spirituality not only refers to the ‘divine-human relational processes’ (Waaijman 2002) that come to expression in the biblical text, it also refers to the ‘divine-human relational processes’ of ‘the reader and God’, evoked or stimulated by reading the biblical text. Are these processes also evoked or stimulated in perceiving paintings that refer to a biblical text?


Answers Disguised as Questions: Rhetoric and Reasoning in Psalm 24
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
Phil J. Botha, University of Pretoria

Psalm 24 seems to be a post-exilic composition comprising of mostly pre-exilic material: a hymnic introduction (vv.1-2), a so-called entrance Torah (vv.3-5), and a liturgical piece once used at the temple gates (vv.7-10) to which a post-exilic identification of the true Israel was added (v.6). One aspect of its exegesis which has possibly been neglected thus far concerns the rhetorical techniques it employs and the argumentative objectives its composer(s) and editors pursued. The questions used in two of its four distinct sections possibly had a different function in their contexts of origin, but the exegete of the Psalter is confronted with the effect and impact of these questions (as well as other tropes employed) in the present composition and literary setting of the psalm. In this paper, the stichometric and poetic structure of Ps 24 is analysed and the possible argumentative objective of the choice of poetic stratagems is discussed.


Visualising John’s Island: Patmos in Botticelli and Burgkmair
Program Unit: Bible and Visual Culture
Ian Boxall, University of Oxford

Suprisingly little attention has been paid to Patmos, the setting of the implied author (Rev. 1:9ff.), in modern commentaries on the Apocalypse. With some rare exceptions, comment is largely restricted to Patmos’ supposed status as a Roman penal colony, the reason for John’s presence on the island, and the implications of this for his social status. This is in sharp contrast to the diversity of interpretations found in the work of earlier interpreters, both commentators proper and artists engaging in ‘visual exegesis’ of the scene. These exploit more fully the ambiguity inherent in John’s reference to Patmos at Rev. 1:9ff, including some surprising figurative and typological readings. This paper will explore two very different visual portrayals of Patmos from the late fifteenth/early sixteenth centuries, reflecting different understandings of Patmos’ significance. As a distinctive example of the Italian Renaissance, Botticelli’s predella of St John on Patmos, from his San Marco altarpiece (c. 1490, now in the Uffizi, Florence) will be examined. Botticelli’s interpretation departs significantly from available antecedents, such as the Apocalypse frescoes of Giotto (1320, fresco in the Peruzzi Chapel, Santa Croce, Florence), Donatello (1428-43, stucco in the Old Sacristy, San Lorenzo, Florence) and Paolo Ucello (1435-40, San Bartolomeo, Quarate). This predella may well betray the influence upon Botticelli of Savonarola’s preaching. Comparison will be made with a slightly later German painting, Hans Burgkmair’s St John the Evangelist in Patmos (1508 or 1518, Alte Pinakothek, Munich). In contrast to the stark landscape of Botticelli’s altarpiece, Burgkmair presents Patmos as a lush tropical island, evoking the Garden of Eden. His interpretation comes in the wake of Columbus’ exploration in the new world, prompting expectation about fulfilment of biblical prophecies regarding ‘the islands’, as well as journeys to Eastern lands by German merchants.


The Worship of Isis and Ancient 'Aegyptomania' in Campania'
Program Unit: Art and Religions of Antiquity
Irene Bragantini, Università di Napoli – Orientale

*


Pagan Devotion in New Testament Times: Lucian’s On the Syrian Goddess
Program Unit: Greco-Roman World
Frederick E. Brenk, Pontifical Biblical Institute

Little still exists of non-Christian Graeco-Roman pilgrimage literature. Pausanias’ Periegesis (Geography [or Description] of Greece) is not too good a fit. To some extent the “Isis Book” of Apuleius’ Metamorphoses represents a pilgrimage to the shrine of Isis at Kenchreai near Corinth and to that of Isis in the Campus Martius at Rome. However, the clearest example is the work now generally attributed to Lucian, On the Syrian Goddess, an enthusiastic description of the Temple of Atargatis at Hierapolis in Syria (Manbog) through the eyes of one who both claims to be a Syrian and an initiate. Jane Lightfoot, who has recently written a massive commentary on the work, regards it as a rather faithful description of the site and the activity there, though translated into terms the wider Greek world could understand, while Marie-Françoise Baslez considers it the work of an outsider ignorant of real Syrian religion. Lucian seems to undercut the seriousness of his account at the end and may be “pulling the reader’s leg” throughout. Still, the work offers a valuable insight into the religious background of early Christians and readers of the New Testament, indicating the pressure of Hellenism on the religions of the time. Christians, moreover, had to compete against well-established religions with ancient and imposing temple sites. But they also had their weaknesses. In the cult of Atargatis, the most distinctive practices like tattooing and castration would have seemed aberrant or repulsive to most contemporaries, and a high moral code seems to be absent. It had nothing like the great religious texts of the Old and New Testament, with which to compete against Christianity. Rather it employed conflicting and confusing foundation myths, probably orally transmitted.


A Key Structure in Paul's Letter to the Romans
Program Unit: Methods in New Testament Studies
Mary T. Brien, Dominican Biblical Institute and Research Centre, Limerick

A key structure in Paul’s Letter to the Romans, and a key to the Letter’s meaning, is that of interactive ‘panels’ which work dialogically, yet complementarily. The working of this key structure is clearly evident in the Prologue (1:1-15). There are definite indications that Rom 1:1-15, while mirroring many of the features of a propositio for a large discourse, consists of two main parts or ‘panels’, namely 1:1-7 and 1: 8-15, which function as a two-part unity. The nature of the relationship between Rom 1:1-7 and 1:8-15 may be summarised as follows: Panel 1 is represented by verses 1-7. This is one dense and comprehensive sentence in Greek. As an introduction, it is public in register, world-embracing in its scope and non-specific in tone. By contrast, the following sub-unit, Panel 2 (vv.8-15), reads like an alternative introduction, personal in tone, studded with ‘I-statements’, self-revelatory of Paul in a way that contrasts strongly with the formal introduction in vv.1-7. Structurally, the constituent panels form a coherent and focused prologue to Romans. Taken together they form a two-part unit, where the second panel (vv. 8-15) serves in many ways as an elaboration of the first (vv. 1-7), or even as an alternative version. The unifying planks in this two-panel structure are the author, the message and the target audience/readership. These appear in different guises in both panels. Panel 2 presents essential ancillary material, which clarifies, reinforces or re-states the primary message of Panel 1. Rom 1-15 is studied here as a typical example of several two-part structures which are integral to the internal logic of Romans and perhaps to other writings in the Pauline corpus.


Prepared by Whom?: Reprobation and Non-Calvinist Interpretations of Romans 9:22
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Wayne A. Brindle, Liberty University

This presentation examines and evaluates the major interpretations of Paul’s reference to “vessels of wrath prepared for destruction” in Romans 9:22. Special attention is paid to the non-Calvinist and moderate Calvinist interpretations. The analysis proceeds as follows: 1. The lexical meanings of kathrtismena (prepared), ajpwleian (destruction), and skeuh ojrgh" (vessels of wrath) are discussed and resolved within the context. 2. The grammatical structure and possible intentions of 9:22 are analyzed. 3. The syntax of the perfect middle/passive participle (kathrtismena) is discussed, including interaction with D. Wallace, C.E.B. Cranfield, G. Delling, etc. The syntax of this form and this lemma is traced throughout the LXX, the GNT, and other Greek literature of the period (200 B.C. – A.D. 200). 4. The relationship of 9:22 to all of Romans 9 is discussed within the context of Paul's argument regarding the vindication of God's dealings with Israel. Special attention is given to how verse 22 relates to Paul's reference to the hardening of Pharaoh and the illustration of the potter and clay. 5. Finally, the reference to the "preparation" of the vessels of mercy for destruction is related to patristic interpretation and the historical development of the doctrine of "reprobation."


Unmet Expectations: The Portrayal of Soldiers in Luke-Acts
Program Unit: Greco-Roman World
Laurie Brink, Catholic Theological Union

This presentation addresses two related questions: How did Luke portray military characters within his two volumes? and Why did Luke present them as he does? The first question requires attention to the text of the Gospel and Acts. The second concerns his audience. Taken together redaction criticism and a literary analysis of the narrative demonstrate that Luke utilized Greco-Roman stereotypes in his characterization of soldiers in order to paint a particular portrait of the Roman military. This study will demonstrate that numerous stereotypes of soldiers can be found throughout Greco-Roman literature. The author of Luke-Acts is aware of these stereotypes and incorporates them into his characterization of soldiers. He also expects his audience to know these stereotypes as part of their horizon of cultural knowledge. My thesis is that Luke has carefully crafted a subtle but nonetheless pervasive portrait of the Roman military that bears only little correlation to the types found in other ancient literature. Roman soldiers who do not behave as anticipated provoke his authorial audience to reconsider its assumptions and come to new insights. If Luke has successfully created an authorial audience closely aligned with his actual one, then the latter will come to the same recognition. The developing portrait invites the authorial audience to recognize that even a soldier possesses the possibilities of conversion and commitment. Thus the characterization of the Roman military functions as a parabolic exemplum of true disciples.


Defying “Religion”: Roman Challenges to Modern Conceptual Constructs
Program Unit:
Jeffrey Brodd , California State University, Sacramento

Mary Beard, John North, and Simon Price explain at the beginning of Religions of Rome that they have chosen “not to provide any formal definition of ‘religion’” for their two-volume work. Not to define a term so central to its subject matter might seem problematic; and yet, many who study the religions of ancient Rome sympathize with the authors, and perhaps would have opted for the same approach. This paper explores the reasons for such defiance towards a strict conceptual construct of Roman “religion.” It begins by considering representative scholarly definitions of religion, and then turns to a consideration of a variety of Roman phenomena that typically are deemed to be “religious.” The paper endeavors to show that certain common features in the Roman perspective tend to hamper the applicability of modern concepts of “religion,” specifically: 1. Do ut des: “I give in order that you might give.” This notion tends to be at odds with such common definitional concepts as “transcendence” and the like.2. Juxtaposing of religio and superstitio. Modern concepts of religion often leave little room for acknowledging the sort of restraint implied by religio. 3. The multiplicity and moral ambivalence of divine forces. Assumptions involving not just monotheism, but ethical monotheism, pose challenges when striving to understand polytheistic forms of religion. 4. Relative lack of concern in Roman religion for ethics. Drawing upon Émile Durkheim’s conception of religion involving a “moral community,” theorists in the sociology of religion, among other fields, have tended to regard as a chief function of religion the provision of social order with significant ethical aspects. 5. Emphasis on material needs and interconnectedness with politics. This fundamental feature has wide and far-reaching effects with regards to conceptualizing religion.


Romans 16:20a and its Significance for Paul’s Understanding of Satan
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Derek R. Brown, University of Edinburgh

Even a cursory glance at Paul’s references to Satan makes it obvious that the apostle has a clearly formed notion of Satan and that he understands the figure to have serious influence within the life of the church (e.g., 1 Cor 7:5; 2 Cor 2:11) as well as over individual believers, not least including himself (e.g., 2 Cor 12:7; 1 Thess 2:18). But a curious feature of Paul’s references to Satan is the apparent absence of allusions to Satan in an apocalyptic context or with respect to the end times, thus suggesting that Paul did not regard Satan as a figure of key eschatological importance. Romans 16:20a, however, presents itself as possible evidence to the contrary. Accordingly, this paper will explore the nature and import of Paul’s reference to Satan in Rom 16:20a by considering the two most commonly suggested interpretive backgrounds to the text: (1) the messianic interpretation of Gen 3:15, the so-called ‘proto-evangelium’, in the Jewish tradition, and (2) the widespread early Christian use of Ps 110:1 (LXX 109:1)—at times in conjunction with Ps 8:7—as a messianic/eschatological psalm referring to the defeat of God’s enemies. The paper will then consider whether the meaning of Rom 16:20a is consistent with what Paul says elsewhere concerning Satan and the defeat of God’s enemies. Finally, on the basis of the proposed interpretation of Rom 16:20a it will be argued that Paul did indeed regard Satan as an important eschatological figure within his apocalyptic worldview in a manner consistent with his overall theology.


Is There No Balm in Gilead? Is There No Physician There (Jeremiah, 8: 22): The Use of Incense Plants in Holy and in Secular in Ancient Near East
Program Unit: Healthcare and Disability in the Ancient World
Miri Brumer, University of Haifa

Incense that was burned in the Temple, as part of the ritual, to create "a soothing aroma, as its memorial offering to the Lord" is actually used to fulfill other important roles like avoiding the stench, disinfection, and avoiding diseases, using the varied ability of the incense plants, despite the fact that there was no explanation for this. When Aaron, the high priest, burned incense and stood between the living and the dead, he stopped the plague among the people. Allegedly, the religious ceremony of atonement, but actually burning incense provided protection for the healthy from infection from the sickly. The incense materials are antibacterial and burning them prevents the germs in the air from dispersing among the people. The aromatic resins, that were produced from various plants, some of them in Israel, like the mastiche gum- resin from the Pistacia lentiscus, and others that were brought from Arabia, like myrrh and frankincense, were used for a wide variety of purposes aside from their ritualistic role:. They used "as a present" that described as "the best products of the land" when they sent by Jacob with his sons to Joseph in Egypt, The Queen of Sheba brought them to King Solomon and their price is measured in gold. In Song of Songs they are used as a seducing perfume, Dioscorides, described a wide range of medicines for treating hemorrhages and used when giving birth, and the Egyptians used them for embalming.. Today, we can explain these many uses and others in a scientific way, through comprehension that the use of the aromatic resins contains tannins, terpenes, antioxidants and many more substances. It turns out that the substances that the plants produce for their protection from obstruction and disease can be used by us in the same way.


The Shorter Recension of the Life of Adam and Eve: Revisiting the Romanian Version
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Silviu N. Bunta, University of Dayton

Contrary to V. Jagic’s assumption, major differences between the longer and the shorter Slavonic recensions of the Life of Adam and Eve suggest that the shorter text form is not simply an abbreviation of the longer recension. Beside making this general point, the paper reintroduces the Romanian version of the shorter recension, unexplored since the major contributions to the field of the pseudepigrapha by Emile Turdeanu. First, the paper announces the existence of three more manuscripts beside the ones mentioned by Turdeanu. Second, it investigates the similarities and differences between the Romanian and the Slavonic versions of the shorter recension. It argues that the Romanian version is not a mere translation of any of the known Slavonic text forms, but either a highly-skilled adaptation of the shorter Slavonic recension in light of non-Slavonic text forms, or, more probably, a translation of a non-extant Slavonic version that agrees with the known shorter recension in major but not all parts. The case in point to be addressed here is the third temptation of Eve. The Romanian version is unique in portraying Satan changed into an angelic, luminous Adam when tempting Eve the third time.


The Syriac Tradition of the Legend of the Thirty Pieces of Silver
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Tony Burke, York University

Since the publication of the long-lost Gospel of Judas in 2006, there has been a flurry of interest in canonical and non-canonical traditions about the famous betrayer of Christ. One text overlooked in this excitement is the Legend of the Thirty Pieces of Silver (LTPS), which traces the transmission of the coins paid to betray Jesus from Terah’s gift of the coins to Abraham to Judas’ purchase of the Field of Blood in Acts 1:18-19. LTPS was a very popular text in medieval times and appears in a number of languages and forms, including Latin, Syriac, Arabic and Armenian, and several European languages including German, English, Italian, Spanish and Catalan. To date, relatively little work has been done on this text; indeed, there has yet to appear a formal critical edition. This paper aims to address this neglect by presenting, for the first time, an edition of the Syriac branch of the tradition. Here the text is extant in at least eight Syriac manuscripts and is found incorporated into the Book of the Bee by Solomon of Basrah. The paper will include also an overview of previous scholarship on the text and a discussion of its origins and transmission.


Archaeological, Epigraphic, and Biblical Evidence and Theories of State Formation: The Case of the Ammonites
Program Unit: Archaeology
Joel S. Burnett, Baylor University

Biblical and inscriptional texts identify ancient Israel’s neighbors east of the Jordan as Ammonites, Moabites, and Edomites, each with their own political kingdoms during the Iron Age. The leading models of state formation for these regional kingdoms of the southern Levant view one or all of them as tribal, patrimonial, or segmented kingdoms. The prevailing models, while illuminating distinct aspects of those kingdoms, have proven problematic in various ways. This presentation offers an assessment of the current theoretical alternatives with specific reference to the Ammonites. Because the nature of the Ammonite kingdom remains debated and an abundance of relevant archaeological, epigraphic, and biblical evidence is available, the Ammonites provide a suitable test case. This paper will consider strengths and weaknesses of the various models in accounting for the Ammonite evidence and possible implications for other peoples and polities of the Iron Age southern Levant.


The Distribution of the Divine Designation "Redeemer" in the Book of Isaiah
Program Unit: Prophets
Máire Byrne, Milltown Institute of Theology and Philosophy, Dublin

In the Book of Isaiah there are only thirteen occurrences if the divine designation "redeemer", ten instances in Deutero-Isaiah, three in Trito-Isaiah and none in Proto-Isaiah. This paper seeks to examine the use and meaning of the term in the Hebrew Bible as a whole where it is infrequently used, in order to understand the function of the term in this prophetic text. By examining in detail some of the occurrences of the term in the Book of Isaiah in conjunction with other divine designations, an insight may be gained into the theological message of the three traditional sections of the text.


'His Love Has Been Our Banner on Our Road': Identity Politics and the Revised Version
Program Unit: Ideology, Culture, and Translation
Alan H. Cadwallader, Flinders University

The Revision of the Authorised Version that ran from 1870 until its published release in 1881 generated one of the most bitter instances of the political interests involved in the translation of a sacred book. This paper proposes to examine three aspects of the pluriform political commitments that attached to the Bible translation of the late nineteenth century: the relation between an imperial, sovereign nation and the position of an Established Church, the integrity and authenticity of denominations within a nation and the competitive tensions of national and international prestige and responsibility. Each of these aspects exposes how commitments to espoused identities were impressed onto the translation, the dynamics of the translators and the structures established to achieve the translation. Through the analytical tools of the politico-literary theories of Umberto Eco and the socio-political critique of identity politics initiated by Erving Goffman applied to a range of primary, often unpublished sources, these aspects will be analysed for what they reveal about the interests and conflicts that are hidden, at least partially, from and in the resultant production and its consumers.


None of Them Knew Me nor My Brothers: “Gnostic” Anti-traditionalism and “Gnosticism” as a Cultural Phenomenon
Program Unit: Nag Hammadi and Gnosticism
Jonathan Cahana, Hebrew University of Jerusalem

Over against the all encompassing traditionalism of the Greco-Roman world of the first centuries CE, many “Gnostic” texts seem to evince a radical and maverick approach: Far from trying to base ideas and notions on ancient texts, these writings vehemently reject traditional authorities and take pride in innovation. While early proto-orthodox Christians did their best to demonstrate their religion should not be considered an innovation, these early “Gnostics” took pride in their originality and claimed that traditional authorities were actually obstacles in the way of the true believer. I will exemplify and describe this remarkable attitude in a few important “Gnostic” text, including the Apocryphon of John the Gospel of Thomas and Zostrianus as well as in writings written against these “Gnostics,” by people as different as Irenaeus of Lyon and the Neo-Platonist philosopher Plotinus. These texts will be studied over against a wide range of contemporary sources including pagan, Jewish, and early (proto-orthodox) Christian authors, in order to underscore the fact that this “modernist” stance adopted by some early (“Gnostic”) Christians was no less than a full fledged denial of a cultural premise of the times. At this point, I intend to raise the question of how should one understand such a position, and what are the implications that such a stance, which chose to do away with a cultural premise of the times, entitles for the study of the phenomenon. I will raise the possibility that this stance can and should be considered as a defining element of the Gnostic phenomenon as a whole. As this “modernist” standpoint is primarily a cultural, and not only a religious, characteristic, the proposal will be made that an attempt at a cultural definition of Gnosticism may be worthwhile and that such an attempt may help to solve the recurrent problem of defining the Gnostic phenomenon.


Monotheism, Aniconism, and the Relevance of Relevance Theory
Program Unit: Relevance Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Dexter E. Callender, Jr., University of Miami

Relevance Theory has emerged as a potentially promising approach to aspects of biblical interpretation. It has frequently been discussed in the context of Bible translation, but has also been applied to the understanding of specific texts, and to questions of intertextuality and the self-understanding and behaviour of the "original audience" (Pattemore 2004). This paper will consider how Relevance Theory might reveal some of the difficulties that contributed to the ancient debates over the use of divine images and over "other gods" - as well as those besetting the modern assessments of Israelite aniconism and monotheism. Aaron (2001) has carried out some work in this area, particularly with respect to questions of metaphor and literal speech. This paper will suggest how Relevance Theory might be used to highlight and negotiate issues of imaged and imageless approaches to God in the biblical record. In particular, the paper will give attention to the indeterminacy present in narrative depictions of God to demonstrate how scholars might be able to benefit from insights of Relevance Theory to gain a more nuanced and satisfying understanding of how and why aniconic and monotheistic tendencies are promoted in the Hebrew Bible.


Breaking Perfect Rules: The Traditional Understanding of the Greek Perfect
Program Unit: Hellenistic Greek Language and Linguistics
Constantine R. Campbell, Moore Theological College

For some time, scholars have questioned the traditional Aktionsart understanding of the Greek perfect tense-form. The understanding that the Greek perfect communicates a past action with present consequences has come under fire from various quarters and for various reasons. While Greek scholarship is yet to reach a consensus on what the perfect does communicate, one issue that has almost reached the level of consensus is that the Aktionsart understanding is flawed. This paper will suggest that, as a community of scholars who are engaged with Greek, now is the time to leave the old behind. We may not yet see eye-to-eye on what the successor should be, but, it will be suggested, we now know enough to agree on this point. Rather than rehearse the various arguments that have been leveled against the Aktionsart approach to the perfect, most of which are easily accessible, this paper will mount a new type of argument against it. The argument is simple: translators choose to translate the Greek perfect "against the rules" most of the time.


A Disconnected Epilogue?: The Relation of Ephesians 6:10–17 to the Rest of the Epistle.
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Constantine R. Campbell, Moore Theological College

Ephesians 6:10–17 has sometimes proved a conundrum for scholars who seek a coherent reading of the epistle. The main themes of the letter--participation with Christ, salvation, unity, church--do not appear to intersect with the picture of spiritual battle that is found in its closing section. Is 6:10–17 an epilogue that bears little inherent correspondence to the preceding five chapters? Or does it consist of subtle ties that require elucidation? This paper will argue that 6:10–17 is, in fact, inextricably woven from the fabric of the Epistle to the Ephesians. By exploring the notions of eschatology, corporate personality, and participation with Christ, this paper will seek to demonstrate that 6:10–17 not only coheres with the rest of the letter, but is in fact a compelling and masterful conclusion to this magisterial epistle.


‘All God’s Beloved in Rome’: Who Did Paul Think they Were?
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
William S. Campbell, University of Wales

Paul’s letter to the Romans has a double character. It addresses gentiles directly at several points in the letter, but never directly addresses Jews as such. Yet it discusses the relation of both Jews and gentiles in salvation, the divine plan for both, and the discussion of the weak and the strong in chapters 14-15 seems to imply a context in which both Jews and gentiles interact closely with each other. The abundance of scriptural citations in chs.9-11, and ch.15 suggests a context in which a knowledge of scripture is assumed. In view of this, some recent publications maintain an entirely gentile audience as the addressees of Romans. The thesis of this paper is that Paul does address his letter to the gentiles, who may have belonged either to house or tenement churches. But it is argued that these also were in close contact with Jews, including Christ-following Jews whether these worshipped in synagogues or in private houses. The address to ‘all God’s Beloved’ in chapter 1 and the lack of any mention here of ekklesia, may indicate a letter primarily addressed to gentiles who lived and interacted directly with Jews; the diversity in meeting places (and leadership) may help to explain Paul’s inclusive language and a certain blurring of boundaries amongst the diverse groups.


Four Notes on Genesis 18-19
Program Unit: Genesis 18-19
Calum Carmichael, Cornell University

1) The contemporary topic of human rights finds illumination in the Genesis text. When Abraham wrests from God the promise that he will not destroy Sodom if some decent people can be found, there surfaces an elementary notion of fairness. Abraham’s reasoning opposes the communal principle of responsibility and he mounts his argument for the sake of heathens, that is, non-Israelites. In his plea we observe that certain fundamental claims disregard fortuitous barriers of race or culture. 2) The same narrative raises the issue of the limits of intercession. There is detectable a quite down-to-earth factor that explains why in this episode no resolution of the dispute between God and Abraham emerges. It is, within the discipline of rhetoric, the argument of the heap which has its origin in the market-place. At what point does a number of grains become a heap or cease to be a heap? Abraham poses the question, at what point is there a significant number, or, more accurately, a sufficiently insignificant number, of people who would be affected by unjust punishment that would require the deity to change his plan? 3) What the daughters of Lot do to their father in having sexual commerce with him is, in part, mirroring punishment for his offer of them to his guests for their sexual enjoyment. But legitimate punishment of an offense can raise serious ethical questions about the morality of punishment and the compatibility of law with principle. 4) Rules that are universal in character are often given an ethnic slant by relating them to national traditions. Examples of biblical rules relating to the traditions in Genesis 18-20 are rules about a year’s exemption for a newly married man, adultery, menopausal sex, incest and homosexuality.


Job: Iconography and History in the Middle Ages
Program Unit: Bible and Visual Culture
Laura Carnevale, University of Bari

The history of the book of Job has undergone a long process of re-reading, which has included many attempts to re-present it in a different way, in order to obtain a narrative less dramatic and less intense then that presented in the Hebrew Bible. Such attempts began more than 2000 years ago with the Septuagint version; they continued into the Christian Era and the Middle Ages and right down to the present time (for example, the various books written on subject of Job, especially after the Second World War). A very important stage in this developing process is the Septuagint version, which can be considered the first "transformation" of the history of Job as presented in the Masoretic Text. Another defining moment was The Testament of Job from an Old Testament Apocryphon ". Many ancient images of Job, found in the Christian Catacombs , are to be connected to these “re-writing” of the Job’s history rather than to the biblical text itself. Not only in Ancient Near East, but also in Medieval Europe there is evidence of other traditions connected to the book of Job, other than the canonical one. In these traditions some themes and figures (such as the Devil, Job’s wife or friends, Angels) appear very differently from the way they appear in the biblical text. This phenomenon, witnessed by Mystery plays such as “La pacience de Job” (France, XVth century) or “The Life of Holy Job” (Britain, XVth Century), in turn influenced much medieval and modern iconography.


Pasolini and Political Theology: The Unmade San Paolo
Program Unit: Critical Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Elizabeth A. Castelli, Barnard College

This paper begins an exploration of the notes and outlines sketched by Pier Paolo Pasolini for a film, San Paolo (Saint Paul), which was--for a variety of reasons--never produced. The broader framework for this paper is a larger project on the contemporary interest in Paul among continental philosophers (e.g., Agamben, Badiou, Zizek, among others) and the emergent debates about political theology. I attempt to situate San Paolo along several trajectories in Pasolini's body of work: his longstanding interest in Christian scriptures and themes (e.g., The Gospel according to St. Matthew, La Ricotta, Teorema); his interest in adapting classical and canonical literature (e.g., Notes toward an African Oresteia, Medea, Oedipus, and The Trilogy of Life--adaptations of The Canterbury Tales, The Decameron, and The Arabian Nights); his autobiographical obsession with the figure of Paul; and his own peculiar blend of Catholicism and Communism which produced a political theory of religion that expressed itself in numerous works, but perhaps most directly and stridently in San Paolo.


Opposing Contemporary Biblical Interpretations: Two Notes on Josephus’ Bible
Program Unit: Judaica
Silvia Castelli, University of Pavia

In Josephus’ Bible there are passages where the author makes use of exegetical methods different from his own standard, and where he feels compelled to add a personal remark. The accounts of the water from the rock (Exodus 17) and Jephthah’s daughter (Judges 11) might show the need to oppose contemporary interpretations of the same biblical episodes.


Testament of Solomon and Other Pseudepigraphical Material in Ahkam Sulajman
Program Unit: Bible in Eastern and Oriental Orthodox Traditions
Slavomír Céplö, Comenius University, Bratislava, Slovakia

This paper is a preliminary analysis of a previously unpublished Christian Arabic text entitled Ahkam Sulajman (“Judgements of Solomon”) preserved in two manuscripts – Vaticani arabi 448 (29r-54v) and Bibliothèque Nationale de France Fonds Arabe 214 (186r-203v). A part of the Vatican recension has been identified by Graf and is generally cited as containing an Arabic translation of the Testament of Solomon (TSol), the Paris recension will be discussed here for the first time. It will be shown that Ahkam Sulajman does not contain a translation of any known recension of TSol, but is in fact a stand-alone compilation of biblical, pseudepigraphical and legendary material in a narrative describing Solomon’s use of his wisdom and magical knowledge in his role as judge and adjudicator. The paper will examine the structure and content of the work and analyze its connection to the Testament of Solomon as well as other OT Pseudepigrapha, such as Epistle to Rehoboam (Hygromanteia Solomontis). Special attention will be devoted to the relationship between canonical and extra-canonical material combined in this work and its implications for the status of Old Testament pseudepigrapha in Eastern tradition.


Is the Prologue Ambiguous?
Program Unit: Hellenistic Greek Language and Linguistics
Sylvie Chabert d'Hyères, Paris, France

Between the intention expressed in the prologue to the Third Gospel and the way its readers perceived it, there seems to be a serious gap: there is apparently no adequacy between the author’s stated purpose and the final result. The problem stems from various factors including our understanding of the literary expression “pa???????????t? p?a?µ?t??”, borrowed from Demosthenes, which literally means: “to go along with events” and which has been clearly explained by Flavius Josephus who opposed it to “informing oneself” (Against Apion I.53). Yet the translation given in Lk 1.3, inspired from more ancient Latin versions, proves to be disconcerting since it is no more than the antonym to which Josephus opposed it. One might wonder whether Luke used it wittingly, since no other example is to be found to confirm the use he made of it. While the same verb without a prefix is to be found over 15 times in his work and bears the usual meaning, should the translation generally found in Lk 1.3 not be questionned? We would then have to face a choice: to acknowledge that, referring to himself, Luke had not expressed himself clearly and was mistaken, or to admit that we were unable to understand what he meant. This prospect involves applying a different approach from the one which is conditioned by reflexes acquired in the last two thousand years, and beginning to consider him not as a historian but as the observer of events he would have witnessed. Is it only possible? Is it advisable, considering the impact this may have on our comprehension of the message and on our knowledge of Christian communities at the dawn of their existence?


What Jesus Subtly Said About Himself
Program Unit: Biblical Theology
Sylvie Chabert d'Hyères, Paris, France

Gospel according to the Codex Bezae, several biblical quotations attributed to Jesus demonstrate differences when compared to the Septuagint transcript; furthermore, these variations have often disappeared from the other manuscripts where these verses were changed in order to better suit synoptic parallels. Throughout these words, Jesus expressed thoughts concerning his own self, indirectly answering the question: “What do you say about yourself?” His answers restructured the Prophets’ words. Through these words he has applied the divine attributes to himself without imposing a hierarchy. For instance, evoking the temple, he said: “It is written that My House is a house of prayer” which was generally rendered as a quote: “It is written that “my House will be a house of prayer”. The same remarks can be made concerning other words attributed to Jesus which are not quotes from the Bible. Overall, ten verses are concerned. These differences between the Codex Bezae and the standard text are apparently minor: they consist in a preposition, the tense or the voice of a verb, the word order, the presence or the choice of a pronoun; as they are never demonstrative, they easily go unnoticed. When Jesus said, speaking of Zacchaeus, “today, Salvation has come into this house”, was he not alluding to his physical arrival since his name means “the Lord saves”? The preposition “in” has disappeared and the meaning has become “salvation for this house”; which better suits a Hellenised society which, in that way, no longer had access to the etymology of Jesus’ name. The lesson provided by the Codex Bezae is shared by the Codex Alexandrinus and also by the Coptic and Syriac traditions which are among the most ancient. Would a better knowledge of all the different scriptural sources not favour the renewal of our approach to the Christ?


Evolutionary Sociology and Biblical Studies: Prospects and Problems
Program Unit: Mind, Society, and Tradition
David Chalcraft, University of Derby

This paper reviews evolutionary approaches in sociology and offers some critical remarks on their potential for the analysis of biblical social worlds and processes of change. After a brief survey of classical evolutionary traditions in sociology, the paper moves to consider the work of Talcott Parsons, before concentrating work on the contributions of W.G.Runciman who is a strong contemporary advocate of evolutionary sociology. The paper concludes with some consideration of the prospects and limitations that would accompany an evolutionary sociological perspective, especially as applied to biblical data.


The Temple of Peace and the Jerusalem Temple
Program Unit: Greco-Roman World
Honora Howell Chapman, California State University-Fresno

Cultivating the memory of a religious sanctuary after its destruction in war is a delicate task, especially if one is doing so in the capital city of the victorious army. In Bellum Judaicum Book 7, Josephus focuses his reader’s eyes upon the details of the recently burned Jerusalem Temple’s cult objects—and removes other things from view—in his description of the Flavian triumph and Temple of Peace. The Judean historian creates distinctively Judean spectacles within his text that are meant to surpass Greek and Egyptian ones in honor from the emperor. The Romans are obviously the victors in the Bellum Judaicum, but Josephus finds a way in his text to salvage Judean dignity and to give pride of place to his destroyed Temple and its surviving objects, while diminishing the memory of specific artifacts of other defeated peoples. In subsequent centuries, Judeans could travel to or live at Rome, and they could choose to visit the destroyed Temple’s cult objects at their new home in the Flavian Temple of Peace. In the late third to fourth century, a grave was marked in the catacomb of Saints Peter and Marcellinus with a glass disk (the bottom of a drinking cup) displaying: a view of an imaginary Jerusalem Temple inside a colonnade, items from the destroyed Jerusalem Temple, objects used at the Feast of Tabernacles, and an inscription in Greek including the phrase “house of peace,” all perhaps inspired by the Temple of Peace compound in Rome. From Josephus’s text in the first century to this gold glass from late antiquity, the continuity of a Judean vision at Rome of the Jerusalem Temple melded with the Temple of Peace is certainly remarkable.


Looking Back: What the Dead Sea Scrolls can Teach us about Biblical Prayer
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Esther Glickler Chazon, Hebrew University of Jerusalem

The Qumran corpus contains more than 300 psalms, hymns and prayers, about 100 of which are found in the biblical psalter. The most frequently asked questions about the Qumran prayer corpus are: What does it tell us about the formation and "canonization" of the biblical psalter?, How did these prayers function in the life of the Qumran community?, How representative or unrepresentative are they of Second Temple Judaism?, What connection is there, if any, between this corpus and the later, post-70 C.E., Jewish synagogue liturgy? In this paper I will take up a different challenge and ask: What do the prayers from Qumran teach us about biblical prayer? I will focus on the deployment and forms of the blessings in the two corpora with a view to distinguishing similar as well as different functions and modes of prayer. It is my contention that the blessing becomes a tag by which we may trace the development of fixed, communal prayer during the Second Temple period and that the rabbinic liturgical benediction marks the culmination of this gradual process. In the present study I seek to examine how early this development gets underway and to explore its path(s) of development. The fixed, periodic liturgies from Qumran will be at the heart of the discussion but blessings in other scrolls and Second Temple period literature will also be taken into consideration and compared with the biblical antecedents and later rabbinic trajectory.


Bible Spirit in Taiwanese Music Drama: "The Black-Bearded Bible Man"
Program Unit: Bible and Music
Shu-chwen Chen, Chihlee Institute of Technology Taiwan

The opera production “Black Bearded Bible Man” showcases the legendary life of Canadian Presbyterian Reverend Dr. George Leslie Mackay (1844-1901) who spent most of his life in Taiwan doing missionary work. Mackay, who vowed not to serve in the places where the name of Christ had already been proclaimed, was one of the most well known Westerners to have lived in Taiwan. Arriving in Tamshui in northern Taiwan in 1872, he established the first Presbyterian church of northern Taiwan and cured numerous local people's illnesses. His footstep covered most parts of Taiwan and he pulled out over 21,000 teeth during his practice and also left behind him detailed records of culture and geography. He opened a medical facility, today the Mackay Memorial Hospital, reputedly one of the best in Taipei, a school named Oxford academy in addition to the first girl's school in Taiwan. The Canadian of Scottish extraction lived in Tamshui and married a local women, which shocked both the Taiwanese community and the folks back home in Canada. He learned Taiwanese from shepherd boys and became accepted largely through practicing medicine, all the while singing hymns and delivering the Christian message. He died of throat cancer in Tamshui in 1901. With more than five years of preparation and the participation of artists from all over the world, “the Black-Bearded Bible Man”, world-premiered in November 2008 in Taipei, is the first music drama ever performed in English and Taiwanese vernacular. Dr. Gordon Chin’s music drama, to a libretto by Joyce Chiou, is neither exceedingly modern nor overly Christian, but it does cast a revealing light on Taiwan today. How the music and dramatization present the unparalleled love Dr. Mackay demonstrated for Taiwan and in what way the music presents a common person who accomplished uncommon things will be topics this paper concerns. (298 words)


The Citation of Isaiah 54:1 in Galatians 4:27
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
P. Richard Choi, Andrews University

Scholars have widely accepted Barrett’s argument that the Sarah-Hagar allegory in Gal 4:21-31 was first developed by Paul’s opponents. A part of his argument, Barrett claims that Paul’s argument in Galatians distorts the plain sense of the Abraham narrative in Genesis. But careful exegesis reveals that a close intertextual relationship exists between Isa 54:1, Gen 11:30, and Gal. 4:21-31. The centerpiece of this intertextual relationship is Sarah’s barrenness. In Galatians, Paul focuses on this Leitmotif to explain the Abraham narrative of Genesis. This paper argues that Paul’s argument in Gal 4:21-31is consistent with the intent of Genesis.


Reading the Book of Jonah as a Mathematical Allegory
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Duane L. Christensen, Graduate Theological Union

The ancient science of acoustics (harmonics) is closely associated with the world of mythology in the cultures of the Middle East. This science of acoustics was familiar to educated Jewish scribes in antiquity who used it for different reasons. This paper explores the story of Jonah as an exercise in matrix arithmetic in which the concluding sentence in 4:11 provides the key to construct a matrix model of “Nineveh” with the limit of 120,000 pebble counters. This matrix model, which consists of exactly 48 counters [the number of verses in the book of Jonah], is arranged in eight rows in a sort of “pebble mountain” that provides a fascinating perspective from which to “read” the story of Jonah in two parts. Details in the biblical narrative take on fresh perspective as we see the “Jonah boat” take the prophet from Joppa on route to distant Tarshish. Jonah is cast overboard at sea to take up “residence” in a Great Fish that houses him in the depths and eventually carries him to a position outside Nineveh (“Fish City”), which is a journey of three days across. Jonah subsequently takes a position east of Nineveh, and the reciprocal rotation of the matrix transforms the “pebble mountain” into the Qiqayon shade tree that protects him from the heat of the sun and the hamsin wind. The book of Jonah must be considered a Jewish candidate for perhaps the most profoundly clever mathematical allegory every conceived in the human mind. That story plays a formative role in the Greek New Testament in shaping its portrayal of the life and ministry of Jesus.


Heilmittel im Alten Orient
Program Unit: Healthcare and Disability in the Ancient World
Christine Vögeli, University of Berne

Im Zentrum dieses Vortrages stehen die Behandlungsmöglichkeiten mit pflanzlichen Heilmitteln. Die Heilkräfte von Pflanzen waren den damaligen Heilpraktikern bereits bekannt. Erfahrungen darüber hat man in therapeutischen Texten niedergeschrieben, wie dem pharmakologischen Handbuch Uruanna = maštakal. Anhand dieser therapeutischen Texte und mit Hilfe von Briefen und Wirtschaftstexten, welche Lieferungen von Heilmitteln oder Drogen thematisieren, möchte ich aufzeigen, welche Pflanzen genutzt und in welcher Kombination sie verwendet wurden. Aufgrund der Aussagen und Beschreibungen der Pflanzen in den Texten sollen die von Seiten der Assyriologie erfolgten Pflanzenidentifikationen geprüft werden. Ein weiterer Punkt, der in diesem Vortrag besprochen wird, ist die Beschaffung der Heilpflanzen. Von wo stammen diese? Lässt sich etwas über deren Anbau sagen? Wurden Pflanzen eigens für medizinische Zwecke angebaut? Die Texte werden auch dahingehend untersucht, ob Pflanzen zur medizinischen Verwendung aus dem Ausland importiert worden sind und aus welchen Regionen man die Rohstoffe für Heilmittel und Drogen bezogen hat. Kann sogar von einem Handel mit Medizinalpflanzen gesprochen werden?


Berillos, the Jews, and the Villa of Poppaea in Oplontis
Program Unit: Art and Religions of Antiquity
Rosaria Ciardiello, Università degli Studi Suor Orsola Benincasa

*


The Resurrection of The Body in LXX Job 19:26
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
Mario Cimosa and Gillian Bonney, Pontifical Salesian University Rome

In this short paper we shall proceed to examine the idea of the resurrection of the body as expressed in the Greek translation of Job 19, 26. We shall first of all examine the concept of corporal resurrection as it appears from a philological and theological point of view in the forthcoming texts: Masoretic text, Septuagint, Targum, Testament of Job, New Testament and as accepted in some Fathers of the Church, for example in Clement of Rome.


Teaching the Biblical Languages: Time for a Rethink?
Program Unit:
David Clines, University of Sheffield

Most of us teach the biblical languages in the way we were taught them. Every generation, however, should reconsider its praxis. This paper-together with the ensuing discussion-will provide an opportunity to take note of some recent developments that challenge current practice, such as: the emphasis on "student-centred learning" rather than (teacher-oriented) teaching; recognition of the variety of learning styles; establishment of planned "outcomes" for language learning (noting the use-or non-use-made of the biblical languages after graduation); increasing pressures of other disciplines on the theological curriculum; the potential impact of electronic resources on learning. We need to be able to make it clear to ourselves, and to our students, what exactly the goals of language learning in a theological curriculum are, and why (if at all!) they should undertake the study of Hebrew and Greek. Are there not enough translations of the Bible already in existence? Can students realistically expect to come to any decisions of their own about the meaning of the Bible on the basis of their own limited knowledge of the languages when there are so many scholarly tools at hand?


Listen to the Silent Voice of the Heavens and Taste the Sweetness of Torah: Reading Psalm 19 from a “Body Phenomenological” and an “Embodied Understanding” Perspective
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
Johan Coetzee, University of Johannesburg

Psalm 19 reflects the tight revelatory relationship between nature as God’s creation proclaiming his glory, and torah as his teaching. The paper explores this relationship from a body perspective. Israel knew no dualism within the body (body/mind). The coherence of cosmic order (nature) and individual conduct (torah obedience) in Ps 19 is most probably an outcome of Israel’s social and cultural definition of the ideal body as a whole body. The theological dichotomy of torah as the supreme revelation of God and nature as the minor mode of revelation is contradicted by Psalm 19. Approaching the psalm from a ‘body phenomenological’ and an ‘embodied understanding’ point of view, implies that knowledge, as reflected by the psalm, can be understood in terms of structures of embodied human understanding based on an interaction with the environment, including language, cultural traditions, values, institutions, and the history of the social community of Israel. Both perceptions of reality and the putting into language of such perceptions through metaphorical expressions emanate from the poet’s body, the latter which is a reflection of the social and cultural body. In this psalm speech and bodily experience are juxtaposed in an unfamiliar way: Nature silently proclaims God’s glory, and torah is depicted in terms of bodily experiences. It is argued that this unfamiliarity reveals something about Israel’s social and cultural notion of the ideal body as a whole body.


Where Did Paul’s Addressees in Rome Reside ?: Trastevere and Beyond
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Anthony Cogliolo, University of Wales

*


Constructing a Center: Purity as Nativist Discourse in the Letter of James
Program Unit: Critical Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Jason Coker, Drew University

I will examine the letter of James through the postcolonial category of nativism and show how the use of “purity” constructs a native center for James. This center (James/Jerusalem) stands as the authority for the margins (diaspora/Roman Empire) and constructs the boundaries that separate the “pure” from the “defiled”. In light of this argument, James’ nativist discourse is set in an anti-imperial context that cannot tolerate empire or hybridity. In the first section of the paper, I define nativist discourse and then argue for its usefulness as a category for examining the letter of James. The last section will deal specifically with the use of “purity” in James as an example of nativist discourse.


All the Same as Ezra?: Conceptual Differences between the Texts on Intermarriage in Genesis and Ezra
Program Unit:
Benedikt Conczorowski, Ruhr University of Bochum

*


What We Know about the City of Tahpanhes from Egyptian Sources?
Program Unit: Ancient Near East
Federico Contardi, Pontifical Biblical Institute, Rome

*


Jacob and Esau: A Polarized Pair
Program Unit: Concept Analysis and the Hebrew Bible
Joan E. Cook, Georgetown University

From the first mention of Jacob and Esau at their births in Genesis 25, throughout the episodes of their youth and adulthood, especially in chapters. 27–36, the narrative portrays Jacob positively and Esau (Edom) negatively. This polar tension continues in Deuteronomy, identifying Esau’s descendants with Seir; and intensifies in the prophetic books, particularly Obadiah, where Esau’s descendants are associated with Mount Esau. The climactic assertion in Mal 1:2-3, “I have loved you, says the LORD. But you say, ‘How have you loved us?’ Is not Esau Jacob's brother? says the LORD. Yet I have loved Jacob but I have hated Esau;” (see also Rom 9:11) seems to dichotomize the divine (or the author’s) attitude toward the brothers beyond their depiction in earlier parts of the Bible. This paper traces the literary evolution of this dichotomy, then focuses in particular on the reference in Malachi in order to ascertain a rationale for Malachi’s harsh polarization of the brothers.


Woe unto Whom? A Cultural-Evolutionary Approach to Uncovering the Hidden Socio-Economic Contexts Behind Land Ownership Abuse in the Hebrew Prophets
Program Unit: Mind, Society, and Tradition
Matthew J. M. Coomber, University of Sheffield

The contextual ambiguity surrounding prophetic complaints against land ownership abuse in eighth-century Judah has posed a problem for biblical scholars. Passages attributed to the eighth century, such as Isaiah 5.8-10 and Micah 2.1-4, reveal that land was taken and people were oppressed, but these writers do not explain the socio-economic variables that would have been apparent to their audiences. Questions as to who seized land and how it was taken are left unanswered. Faced with a lack of extra-biblical evidence regarding land ownership in the eighth century BCE, biblical scholars have had to look outside the field of biblical studies for answers. For example, Marvin Chaney and D.N. Premnath have used cultural-evolutionary theory. Cultural-evolutionary theorists, such as Gerhard Lenski and Timothy Earle, find that since the development of inter-regional trade, agrarian societies have undergone a reoccurring pattern of forced land consolidation, abandonment of subsistence policies, and class division. Chaney and Premnath use this pattern combined with archaeological evidence of heightened trade activity in eighth-century Judah to understand the socio-economic contexts behind prophetic complaints. Although their work has resulted in valuable insights, their arguments could be strengthened through comparative analysis. Considering that this reoccurring societal pattern is evidenced in modern agrarian societies and that Judah experienced a significant trade increase during the eighth century BCE, comparisons can be drawn between modern land ownership abuse and the prophetic complaints. Expanding on the work of Chaney and Premnath, this paper considers Isaiah 5.8-10 through the context of land ownership abuse that took place in the twentieth-century CE agrarian society of Tunisia as that country experienced increased trade activity. Through this approach I argue that studies of cultural-evolutionary theory and corporate globalization can help to shed light on the contextual questions that surround the prophetic complaints attributed to eighth-century Judah.


Allusions to the Gospel of John from the First Letter of John: What Can They Tell Us About the Johannine Community?
Program Unit: Johannine Literature
Malcolm Coombes, Trinity Theological College

While the problem of the structure and flow of thought throughout the First Epistle has been well noted, a study of the rhetoric of 1 John suggests a 14 unit schema for this letter. Such segmentation subsequently points to a pattern of allusions to key passages in the Gospel of John and demonstrates 1 John as a relecture of the Gospel. Generally each unit of the Letter makes primary allusion to one Gospel passage. One may now read such passages alongside each other to seek to determine how the Letter may have re-read and re-interpreted the Gospel passages for the current epistolary community, that is, the process of relecture. Such deeper analysis and intertextual readings provide further insight into the nature of the community, the nature of the secessionists who have departed, and the attitudes which the remaining community are urged to adopt. This approach can then add to the ongoing debate as to the issues within the community and the conflict which it has encountered. Particularly this paper seeks to demonstrate how an analysis of the pattern of allusions emphasises the issue of Christology for the community, especially stressing anti-docetic attitudes. This includes the saving power of Christ in the flesh, alongside of the intimacy of “the Father and the Son”. As well as this, the writer of 1 John, in keeping with the work of the promised Paraclete outlined in the Gospel (the Spirit of Truth), points to the locus of truth within the community, particularly the word of Christ. Consideration of the direction of allusions adds weight to the argument for the temporal priority of the Gospel over the Epistle.


Papal Plots: The Representation of the Roman Catholic Church in Film
Program Unit: Whence and Whither?: Methodology and the Future of Biblical Studies
Laura Copier, University of Amsterdam

The depiction of the Roman Catholic Church as an evil institution, more specifically, a power-hungry organization is a recurring trait of apocalyptic blockbuster cinema. Films such as END OF DAYS, THE SEVENTH SIGN and THE DA VINCI CODE feature malevolent, antagonistic characters representing the Roman Catholic Church. In this presentation, I will discuss these contemporary films as examples and reworkings, which echo historically earlier interpretations of Revelation.


Continuity and Discontinuity in the Iconography of the Southern Levant in the Babylonian-Persian Periods
Program Unit: Archaeology
Izak Cornelius, University of Stellenbosch / Ruhr University

The period between the Babylonian conquest and the coming of Alexander the Great (ca. 586-333 BCE) saw great changes in the history and culture of the Southern Levant. These also affected Judah or Yehud as it was called in the Persian period. There has been a tendency to argue that there was a total “break”. Stern argued strongly for a “gap,” a “vacuum.” He sought the reason for the presumed absence of cultic figurines in the adoption of monotheism and the “purification” of previous pagan cult images. The first part of the paper will present examples of the iconographical material with regard to medium: e.g. sculpture, terracottas, seals and coins. To what extent was there continuity and discontinuity in the media, on the one hand, and in iconographic motifs/symbolism, on the other hand? The second part will make some preliminary remarks concerning the religious landscape and the symbol system: were non-Israelite deities worshipped and are there “traces of monotheism” in the material culture/iconography?


“Partakers of Christ”: Davidic Traditions and the Relationship between the Son and the Sons in Hebrews
Program Unit: Catholic Epistles
Felix H. Cortez, Universidad de Montemorelos

It has been recently suggested that Jesus’ title in Hebrews as “Son” should be understood as a Davidic title (Heb. 1:5). If this is the case, the relationship between the Davidic king and the nation in the context of the covenantal relation between God and Israel could help us better understand the relationship between the “Son” and the “sons” in Hebrews in the context of the new covenant. This paper explores the theological relationship that exists between the “Son” and the “sons” in the Letter to the Hebrews from the perspective of the Davidic traditions in the Hebrew Bible. It suggests that the function that the Davidic king played as embodiment and representative of the nation in the covenantal relationship between God and Israel explains better the roles of Jesus as priest, forerunner, and sacrificial substitute of believers—the “sons”—in Hebrews.


Pilgrimage and its Effects on San Paolo fuori le mura during the Middle Ages
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Alisa Cotter, Wichita State University

The purpose of this paper is to examine the history of San Paolo fuori le mura (Saint Paul’s Outside the Walls), the basilica in Rome dedicated to St. Paul, and to demonstrate the overall impact that pilgrimage had on the development of the church and its interior ornamentation. Several factors played a key role in this basilica’s significance as a pilgrimage destination throughout the Middle Ages. I will argue that the various methods employed by the papacy to promote its own supremacy from the time of Constantine were used purposely to attract pilgrims to the city. Political and economic gains were the incentives for the church’s attempts to make Rome into a pilgrimage center.


The Contribution of the “Non-Aligned Texts” to Understanding the Textual History of the Bible
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Sidnie White Crawford, University of Nebraska

Prior to the manuscript discoveries in the Judean Desert, the reigning theory of the textual history of the Hebrew Bible divided textual witnesses into three recensions, according to their closeness to the three best-preserved ancient exemplars, the Masoretic Text, the Septuagint, and the Samaritan Pentateuch. However, the discovery at Qumran of biblical manuscripts that did not fall neatly into one of those recensions, manuscripts that came to be called “non-aligned,” cast doubt on this tripartite division. This paper will consider these “non-aligned” manuscripts, to determine if any new or different relationships can be discerned among the various witnesses.


Variations on the Theme of Masculinity: Male Gender In/stability in the Conquest Narrative of Joshua 1 – 12
Program Unit: Representations of Masculinity in the Hebrew Bible
Ovidiu Creanga, King's College - London

The paper examines multiple representations of Joshua's masculinity in the Conquest Narrative (Josh. 1-12). Dominating the landscape of this narrative is the image of Joshua the warrior. The imagery generates a range of traditional ?male' and ?female' features, common to many representations of warriors in the ancient Near East. But there is also embedded in this landscape the image of Joshua, the servant of Moses/YHWH, whose main responsibility is to further transmit the memory of the people (represented by the Torah) and the instructions that he personally received from YHWH. Preceded by the act of receiving, the act of transmission introduces an element of feminization in Joshua's masculinity that subverts the gender dichotomy on which warrior figures are based in other war literatures of the Hebrew Bible (Washington 1998; Chapman 2004 & 2007). This case-study, then, claims that Joshua 1-12 ultimately rejects the view that sees Joshua's masculinity under threat from any form of feminization. Indeed, for Joshua to succeed in leading the people in war and obedience to the Law, that is, to succeed as a ?man' in the appointed tasks, he must maintain a woman-like position of submission before his higher authority represented by the divine warrior, YHWH, and his master, Moses.


The Music of Jonah's Psalm
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
David Crookes, Belfast, UK

Eight of the forty-eight verses which make up the book of Jonah (chapter 2, verses 3 to 10: verses 2 to 9 in English Bibles) constitute a literary and musical composition of rare quality. We all recognize that Jonah has written a psalm, but we sometimes forget that every psalm is 50% poetry and 50% music. Although the prophet's circumstances at the time of writing are uniquely grotesque, it is wrong to conceive of the fish as Jonah's enemy, for the fish is a faithful and obedient servant of God. It is therefore wrong to feel sympathy only for the prophet. Both parties suffer after a fashion. While Jonah undergoes 'affliction', the poor fish has to endure something much worse than an oversized bolus. The masculine fish of chapter 2 verse 1 which swallows Jonah becomes a feminine fish in verse 2. It appears to have been 'impregnated' by Jonah's advent, and it becomes a masculine fish again only in verse 11, when at the LORD's command it vomits out Jonah upon the dry land. For three days and three nights Jonah and the fish are not two adversaries, but two partners. The song which ascends to God is partly a whale-song, since Jonah prays to the LORD out of the fish's belly. In fact, Jonah prays to the LORD out of the fish's INTESTINES (mem-ayin-yodh). The strings of plucked instruments have often been made from animal intestine. It is most likely that the stringed instruments of Psalm 45:10 (mem-nun-yodh) and Psalm 150:5 (mem-nun-yodh-mem) were GUT strings (compare mem-nun-he-wau in Psalm 68:24). So if Jonah is the singer, the fish is his instrument, whose resonating cavity makes its own contribution to the overall harmony. I'm not using the word 'harmony' in a loose sense, because the psalm is a two-part ‘song upon Alamoth', a fact which is encrypted in its first three sung words. The notes of its melody are transcribed from the first and last letters of alternate words, in accordance with the Davidic system: aleph = one-beat d, beth = one-beat e, gimel = one-beat f, daleth = one-beat g, he = one-beat a, wau = one-beat b, zayin = one-beat c’; cheth = two-beat d, teth = two-beat e, yodh = two-beat f, kaph = two-beat g, lamedh = two-beat a, mem = two-beat b, nun = two-beat c’; samekh = three-beat d, ayin = three-beat e, pe = three-beat f, tzaddi = three-beat g, qoph = three-beat a, resh = three-beat b, s[h]in = three-beat c’, and tau = three-beat d’. The Alamoth scale-notes accompany the corresponsive melodic scale-notes in perfect fifths, as follows: Alamoth a goes with melodic d, Alamoth b with melodic e, Alamoth c’ with melodic f, Alamoth d’ with melodic g, Alamoth d with melodic a, Alamoth e with melodic b, Alamoth f with melodic c’, and Alamoth g with melodic d’. I hope that on the day we’ll be able to perform at least a rough-edged textless version of the psalm in two-part Alamoth harmony. If six or more of those who mean to attend are prepared either to sing or to play their instruments, they’ll allow everyone else to hear what one piece of ancient Israelite music sounded like. Don’t stay away if you think you’re not musical! We need an audience as well as a group of performers. I’ll talk about the psalm for a while, and then we’ll rehearse the music together. It should be great fun!


Whom Does it Benefit?: Evolutionary Explanations of Early Christian Religion
Program Unit: Mind, Society, and Tradition
Istvan Czachesz, Helsinki Collegium for Advanced Studies

This paper considers various dimensions and levels of Darwinian evolution that can be used to explain religious behavior, focusing on the example of early Christian religion as a test case. According to cutting-edge insights in evolutionary theory, Darwinian evolution operates in different dimensions and on multiple levels, as well as it is driven by various mechanisms. The best-known dimension of evolution is genetic evolution, which since Darwin has been used to explain the origin of biological species. In addition to mutation and natural selection, mechanisms underlying genetic evolution include sexual selection, random genetic drift, and migration. Evolution also operates in other dimensions than the genetic one, including epigenetic, behavioral, and symbol-based evolution. With regard to the levels of evolution, the hypothesis that evolution acts on individuals as well as groups has to be considered. Symbol-based evolution also acts on the level of symbols themselves. Examples from early Christian religion that will be considered in this paper include the development of Christological ideas, charity, magic, martyrdom, the significant role of women, and Paul’s doctrine of salvation. We will examine, in particular, how these phenomena can be understood in the framework of evolutionary processes in different dimensions and at various levels.


The Lord’s Prayer in its Contemporary Jewish Context in the Time of Jesus
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Marianne Dacy, University of Sydney, Australia

Jesus’ prayer, the ‘Our Father’ appears to have been a typically Jewish prayer. However, what was typical of Jewish prayer at the time of Jesus? Were there established patterns? What sources can be examined? The paper will examine the different contexts of Jesus’ prayer, the ‘Our Father’ in the synoptics and how they differ, and explore the reasons. Using sources from the time of Jesus, the exact meaning of the expression abba at the time of Jesus will be researched.. In addition, relevant liturgical texts and kaddish texts from Qumranic sources will be compared with those of rabbinic origin. Conclusions on the basis of this study will be drawn. Did the prayer of Jesus pre-empt a pattern in latter prayer texts? Was there anything original about the Lord’s Prayer, or is it an example of a typical Jewish prayer, composed freely for a specific occasion.?


Christological Implications of the Three-fold Interpretation of Verbs of Transference
Program Unit: Hellenistic Greek Language and Linguistics
Paul Danove, Villanova University

This paper develops the Christological implications of the three-fold grammatical interpretation of specific passive occurrences of verbs that designate transference with Jesus as the verbal subject. The discussion considers the Greek conceptualizations of transference and motion, the conditions that accommodate a three-fold grammatical interpretation of passive occurrences, and procedures for evaluating the contextual viability of these grammatical interpretations. The discussion then identifies verbal occurrences that admit to a three-fold interpretation with Jesus as subject, clarifies their traditional English translations, and develops the Christological implications of the three-fold interpretation of verbs in Mark 14,41, Heb 9,28, and Acts 1,11


Paul and the Law: A New Look at Gal 5:14, 'For the entire Law has been fulfilled in one word, You shall love your neighbor as yourself.'
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Martinus C. de Boer, Vrije Universiteit-Amsterdam

*


Looking at Bathsheba with Text Critical Eyes
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Kristin De Troyer, St. Andrews University

In this paper, I will study the different witnesses of the Batsheba pericope (2Sam 11-12) and demonstrates that there might be a different perspective on Bathsheba and her role in the establishment of and her position next to Solomon as king.


The Vilification of the Rich in John Chrysostom’s Homily 40 on First Corinthians
Program Unit: Early Christianity and the Ancient Economy
Chris de Wet, University of South Africa

The aim of this paper is to illustrate and critically evaluate how John Chrysostom vilifies the rich and the accumulation of wealth in his homily 40 On First Corinthians. It is shown that three trajectories are used in this process. Firstly, some remarks are made on the rhetoric Chrysostom utilizes in the homily. In this instance, rhetoric refers to the specific language and terminology that is present in his argument. Secondly, the social scientific trajectories of honour and shame, the limited good and envy are implemented by Chrysostom to traduce the rich. Thirdly, a theologico-ethical trajectory is present. This includes the soteriological and eschatological implications of being rich and the ethical issues of necessity and covetousness as ascetic ideals. The paper is concluded with a critical discussion of the problems of vilifying the rich which was a common phenomenon in the Christian literature of the first five centuries.


John 8:37-47 and the Relation of the Son of Man with the Jews in the Fourth Gospel
Program Unit: Johannine Literature
Athanasios Despotis, University of Bonn

In this paper I am seeking to analyze Jo 8,37-47 following the synchronic approach of the text and especially concerning two questions which are yet a matter of dispute in the modern research of the Gospel of John. Who are the hearers of Jesus’ words in Jo 8:37-47? Against whom does Jesus speak by calling his hearers Sons of the Devil? Paradoxically, the author of the Gospel of John suggests in 8,30 that Jesus’ audience are Jews who have believed to Him (pep?ste???te? ???da???)! How is it then possible for Jesus to criticize his believers so urge? The second question which I am examining in this paper has to do with the provocatively negative expressions which Jesus uses in this dialogue with the Jews. What does it mean to be a “son of the devil”? In my paper I am presenting the history of the interpretation of this expression and I am emphasizing the patristic interpretation which finds its most representative expressions in the Commentaries of Origen, John Chrysostom and Cyrill. The paper ends with a theological interpretation of John 8:37-47 where I am trying to read the provocative expressions against the Jews in the Context of the theology of the fourth Gospel.


New Epigraphic Evidence from the Biblical Period
Program Unit: Epigraphical and Paleological Studies Pertaining to the Biblical World
Robert Deutsch, Tel Aviv University

The ancient site of Lachish (Tell ed-Duweir), is situated ca. 40 Km. North of Beer-Sheva and covers an area of ca. 30 acres. In the Iron Age II (8th-7th century BCE), Lachish was the most important city after Jerusalem, and its destruction level called “Lachish III”, is well dated to the conquest of the city by the Assyrian king Sennacherib in 701 BCE. The conquest was commemorated by paneling the walls of a room in the palace in Nineveh with scenes of siege of the city. The city was conquered again in 586 B.C.E. by the Babylonian king Nabuchadnezzar II, and its destruction level is called “Lachish II”. In 1966, on the floor of a small room, Yohanan Aharoni found six inscribed Judaean stone weights a Hebrew ostracon and a rich group of ceramic vessels. One of the vessels, a typical Iron Age II cylindrical juglet, contained a surprise, a group of 17 Hebrew clay seal impressions. Evidently, an official at Lachish had the habit of collecting the seal impressions which he removed from the incoming mail and kept them in the juglet. The finds were dated to the “Lachish II destruction Level”, ca. 586 BCE. Unfortunately, only 7 bullae are fully or partly legible, while the reminder are poorly preserved and are illegible. Six of them are bearing personal names while one, which is damaged and its lower right corner is missing, belonged to the high official: “Shebanyahu“. In the light of the new epigraphic evidence from Keilah, we have to reconsider the attribution of the Lachish juglet and its content to Lachish II level.


Discourse Markers and Features of Oral Language in the Hebrew Bible
Program Unit: Language and Linguistics
Marco Di Giulio, University of Florence

The nature of the biblical texts is literary composite and heterogeneous. According to recent theories of literary communication, earlier periods of most written languages are products of transition from an oral to a literate culture. Several studies on biblical Hebrew have tried to retrieve from the structure of conversation all those elements that might reflect phenomena specific to oral language. The analysis of Discourse Markers is central in this trend of research. In the paradigm of Ancient Hebrew Discourse Markers there exists a systematic correlation between certain elements and specific categories of speech acts. By preference, markers such as hinne, ‘ak, ‘ap, ‘al ken are associated with utterances having an assertive illocutionary force, whereas ‘atta, laken, ‘ap, na’ with utterances having a directive illocutionary force. Both hinne and atta are actualizers and their functionality is expressed on different pragmatic levels: hinne indicates that an assertive is about to be performed, while ‘atta indicates that a directive is about to be issued. There are markers that may signal not endorsement but rather distancing. Particular markers such as ‘ulai and na’ help calibrate speech acts and entire dialogical moves. ‘ulai is functional to the expression of doubt, of uncertainty, and his predominant feature is the notion of potentiality. Ÿulai always indicates something that is not ascertainable, a circumstance in a hypothetical situation that cannot be proved by the speaker on the basis of the information at his disposal. Among the factors that encourage the use of Discourse Markers, there is also the length and the functional weight of syntactic constituents. The heavier the segments of an utterance are, the more necessary Discourse Markers become. Discourse Markers are essential, in fact, in creating demarcations within the syntactic structure of an utterance.


The Deuteronomistic’s Characterization of “The People”
Program Unit: Comparative Studies of Literature from the Persian and Hellenistic Periods
Marie-France Dion, Concordia University Montreal

In a previous study which focused on the Saul cycle, I demonstrated how the deuteronomistic historiographer’s editing of the Saul cycle consisted in presenting a pejorative portrayal of “the people” as instruments capable of receiving and revealing the divine will. This paper explores further the characterization of “the people” in the Deuteronomistic Historiographer’s modification of his sources (or pre-deuteronomistic material). We will then conclude by proposing a rational for the critical depiction of the People in this literary corpus.


Origen's Sacramental View of Exegesis in Hom. Judic. 8
Program Unit: Biblical Interpretation in Early Christianity
Elizabeth Dively Lauro, Los Angeles, CA

*


Supersessionism and Proto-Christianity: A Taxonomy
Program Unit: Biblical Theology
Terence L. Donaldson, Wycliffe College

Since World War II, the question of the New Testament and “antisemitism” or “anti-Judaism” has received considerable attention. In recent years, however, these “isms” have been joined by another. “Supersessionism,” originally used in Christian tradition with a positive (even triumphalistic) valence, is increasingly used as a negative characterization of traditional Christian claims that the church has superseded Israel in the divine purposes and has inherited all that was positive in Israel’s tradition. The term has some advantages; for example, it focuses attention on the issue of self-definition, which in many ways is antecedent to any actions, speech or attitudes directed against (anti) the other. Still, in that it was first used with respect to a Christianity that existed as a distinct institution, separated from its original Jewish matrix and now self-consciously Gentile, it has limitations when used with reference to an earlier, transitional—or proto-Christian—period. During this period, lasting at least until 150 C.E., any description of Christian self-definition needs to take several variables into account: the terms on which Gentiles were included; whether Jewish believers had any distinct, ongoing status; the relative status of Jewish and Gentile believers; the relationship of the movement to scriptural Israel; the relationship of the movement to contemporary Judaism; whether a positive place was envisaged for Israel as a distinct entity in the (eschatological) future. Since we can discern a range of opinion on these matters within this period, what might loosely be described as supersessionism at a lower resolution displays significant differentiation at a higher. Moreover, it is part of a larger spectrum where, at either extreme, “supersessionism” is not really applicable. The purpose of this paper is to describe this spectrum—in other words, to provide a taxonomy of supersessionism in proto-Christianity.


From Jethro´s Tent to Ba‘al Pe‘or. Different Attitudes to Intercourse of Israelites with Midianite Women
Program Unit:
Yonina Dor, Oranim College

*


Disregarding Disability: The Portrayal of Jacob and Moses in the Book of Jubilees.
Program Unit: Healthcare and Disability in the Ancient World
Anke Dorman, University of Groningen

In the Hebrew Bible Jacob and Moses both are said to have a disability. Jacob was limping after his fight with YHWH at the river Jabbok (Gen 32:25-33) and Moses had a speaking impediment (Exod 4:10; 6:12.30). Interestingly, the lameness of Jacob and Moses’ stuttering are not recast in the Book of Jubilees. This Hebrew composition from the second century BCE retells Israel’s primeval history from Genesis 1 through Exodus 24. In his rewriting, the author of Jubilees deleted, added, modified and rearranged the Pentateuchal texts to match with his own Sitz-im-Leben and theological ideas. This paper discusses the question as to why the author of Jubilees chose to omit the passages about Jacob’s wrestling at the Jabbok and the objection of Moses to YHWH that he could not speak properly.


Redemptive Almsgiving and Economic Stratification in 2 Clement
Program Unit: Early Christianity and the Ancient Economy
David J. Downs, Fuller Theological Seminary

With its assertion that “almsgiving lightens sin,” the document of 2 Clement played an important role in the developing tradition of redemptive almsgiving in early Christianity (2 Clem. 16:4). It has been suggested that 2 Clement, like other early Christian texts that advocate the soteriological significance of almsgiving (e.g., Did. 4.5-8; Barn. 19.9-11; Clement of Alexandria, Quis div.), reflects a social situation in which “wealthy” Christians are challenged to “forsake their love of money and show compassion for their poor brethren” (Garrison, Redemptive Almsgiving in Early Christianity, 103-4). Such readings, however, tend to rely on and reinforce the binary stratification of “rich/poor” found among (elite) ancient authors. Recent research on poverty in the Roman Empire has emphasized the need to move beyond binary categories by attempting to develop more nuanced models of economic distribution in antiquity (so Friesen, “Poverty in Pauline Studies,” 2004; Atkins and Osborne, eds. Poverty in the Roman World, 2006; Longenecker, “Exposing the Economic Middle,” 2009). In light of this work, this paper offers a reading of 2 Clement, particularly the rhetoric of redemptive almsgiving in 2 Clem. 16.1-4, that challenges the view that the author of the document simply exhorts wealthy Christians to display active, charitable concern for passive, impoverished believers. The exhortation for readers to participate in eleemosune in 2 Clem. 16.1-4 is not limited to a wealthy group of believers. Instead, in its socio-rhetorical context the discussion of redemptive almsgiving in 2 Clement functions as an invitation for all believers, even those living at or near subsistence level, to practice mutual assistance. [This paper is intended for the third sub-project: “Christianity and the Economy in the Second to Fifth Centuries.”]


The Faith(fulness) of Christ in 2 Timothy 3:15
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
David J. Downs, Fuller Theological Seminary

The extensive debate concerning the meaning of the pistis Christou construction in the Pauline epistles has focused almost exclusively on the occurrence of the phrase in three authentic Pauline letters (i.e., Gal 2:16, 20; 3:22; Rom 3:22, 26; Phil 3:9). The use of pistis in the Pastoral Epistles has played little role in the discussion. Indeed, it is sometimes suggested that the frequency with which the article precedes the noun pistis in the Pastorals (e.g., 1 Tim 1:2; 3:9; 4:1, 6; 5:8, 12; 6:10, 12; 21; 2 Tim 2:18; 3:8; 4:7; Titus 1:13) indicates an objectification of “the faith” in the PE characteristic of second- or third-generation Pauline Christianity. While eschewing questions of authorship, this paper argues that the construction dia pisteos tes en Christo Iesou in 2 Tim 3:15 should be interpreted as a reference to salvation that comes through the faithfulness of Jesus. Following a recent trend in the study of the Pastoral letters (e.g., Johnson, Towner), the paper offers a reading of 2 Tim 3:15 in its own literary and rhetorical context. One of the effects of “grouping” the Pastoral Epistles together has been to mute the potential contribution to the pistis Christou debate offered by 2 Tim 3:15. The paper contends that, in light of the emphasis on salvation through the faithfulness (pistos) of the risen Christ in 2 Tim 2:8-13, the phrase dia pisteos tes en Christo Iesou in 2 Tim 3:15 refers not primarily to the faithfulness of the human Jesus but to the faithfulness of resurrected Christ. In this regard, the author of 2 Timothy, while emphasizing the subjective aspect of Christ’s own faith, locates “the faith that is in Christ” not primarily in the life and death of the earthly Jesus but in the continuing faithfulness of the risen Christ.


1 Enoch 73:4–8 Read in Light of the Aramaic Astronomical Book (4Q208 and 209)
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Henryk Drawnel, The John Paul II Catholic University of Lublin

Chapter 73 of 1 Enoch describes the beginning of a calculation that deals with the movement of the moon on the sky. In the Ethiopic Astronomical Book (1 En. 72–82) this is the first instance where a whole section is dedicated to the moon. The previous chapter 72 exclusively deals with the sun and the length of the night and day throughout the year. It is evident that chapter 73 describes the beginning of a lunar month, but the rest of the calculation has been truncated in the process of textual transmission. Additionally, a plethora of contrasting textual readings that present wildly different numbers in the process of calculation makes this chapter especially challenging for modern interpreters. Some plausible explanation, however, is possible. The Aramaic Astronomical Book from Qumran (4Q208–211) contains the numerical calculation of the phases of the moon that is far more complete and detailed than chapter 73 of 1 Enoch. Unfortunately, the Qumran manuscripts that deal with moon calculation (4Q208 and 209) do not contain a full description of the beginning of a lunar month. On the other hand, the calculation process is quite easy to explain and to understand. The comparison of the Ethiopic text with the Aramaic calculation helps to find a certain numerical order in chapter 73 of 1 Enoch. On the other hand, the Ethiopic text helps to complete the Aramaic evidence for it contains the beginning of the waxing phase of the moon that is only partially preserved in Qumran evidence about the moon.


The Initial Narrative of the Visions of Amram and its Literary Characteristics
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Henryk Drawnel, The John Paul II Catholic University of Lublin

Since the publication of the first fragments, Milik (1972) started calling this work “Visions of Amram” because the Aramaic text names it a “Copy of the Writing of the Words of the Vision(s) of Amram” (4Q543 frg. 1 a, b, c 1). The shortened version of the title, “Visions of Amram” took hold in the scholarly imagination and publications until today, and justly so. The fragmentary manuscripts of the Visions of Amram preserved the whole introduction to the Aramaic composition and the first lines of the narration by Amram in first person singular. The first introductory lines (4Q543 frg. 1 a, b, c lines 1–4; 5–8) refer to the whole composition, before the narration begins, and contain a lot of information concerning the literary form of the text, its content and purpose of its composition.


Seeing is Believing: Children's Bibles as Negotiated Translation
Program Unit: Ideology, Culture, and Translation
Jaqueline S. Du Toit, University of the Free State

Children’s bibles are visually interactive, child appropriate renditions of the narrative sections of adult translations of the Hebrew and Greek source texts. Legitimacy for these “bibles” is founded in their claim to authority as "translation" of the source texts despite obvious adaptation of the adult version of the canon. This paper considers the implicit inclusion of visual language in these bibles despite the aniconistic preferences of the Judaeo-Christian tradition. Emphasis will be placed on how the visual language interacts with title and text in order to render the biblical narrative appropriate to a child audience. This implies significant adjustment to the interpretation of canon tolerated by the religious tradition because of Ruth Bottigheimer’s (1996) observation that children’s bibles historically adhere to societal context rather than textual content. Simplification, addition, adaptation, deletion and rearrangement therefore happen at will and are regulated most often by the preconceived contemporary societal notions of didactics and entertainment value rather than any adherence to source text. This paper will therefore consider the significance of visual translation of the bible for children and the implicit interaction between text and picture in children’s bibles for our understanding of what a society considers worthy of transfer to the next generation. Much may therefore be deduced regarding the influence and interpretation of the bible on culture and society by considering the norms and values embedded in the interplay between text and picture in the translation of children’s bibles.


Before the Fall
Program Unit: Archaeology
Peter Dubovsky, Pontifical Biblical Institute

This paper will investigate the situation in Israel during the 8th c. BC as described in 2 Kings 15. The goal of this paper is to capture the dynamics of Israelite historiography. This biblical text presents its own interpretation of the political and cultural situation in Israel just before the downfall of the Northern Kingdom. Therefore, this study will concentrate on the literary analysis of the biblical text and will present some reasons of the downfall of the Northern Kingdom.


Translating the Bible into Pictures
Program Unit: Whence and Whither?: Methodology and the Future of Biblical Studies
Ruben Rene Dupertuis, Trinity University

All translations involve the process of replacing one set of cultural signifiers in a source text with a different set of signifiers that can be understood by readers of the target language text. According to Lawrence Venuti, some violence is unavoidable in any act of translation, but translators have a choice between two tendencies: (1) they can to seek to foreground the cultural distance to a source text by adopting a “foreignizing” translation, or (2), they can perform what he calls a “domesticating” translation—one that privileges the values and cultural assumptions of the target-language reader. The latter model has been and continues to be dominant in English language translation, including many translations of the Bible. This is certainly the case for most illustrated and comic book Bibles targeted at children, where cultural understandings of what is acceptable and normative for children function as an additional filter controlling what parts of the Bible are “translated” and represented. As one might expect, comic book Bibles for children tend to land on the “domesticating” end of the spectrum. Then there is the Brick Testament, an ongoing online project that translates the Bible into the medium of Lego blocks. The artist, Brendan Powell Smith, is at times playful, wickedly sarcastic and oddly respectful of the texts. In this paper I will explore the Brick Testament’s readings of several passages, and will suggest that Smith exploits his chosen medium’s association with children to underscore the decidedly alien and adult content of much of the Bible.


Toward a Theological-Narratival Reading of the Epistle to the Hebrews
Program Unit: Methods in New Testament Studies
Matthew Easter, University of Otago

The author of Hebrews describes his work as a “word of exhortation” (13:22). In the sermon, the author makes steady use of narratives to warn, encourage, and exhort his hearers. After making some preliminary observations on narrative theory and the appropriateness of a narratival approach to Hebrews, I address the larger stories at play in the sermon. Given time constraints, this paper can deal in specific detail with only two passages: the story of the wilderness generation in Hebrews 3-4 and the story of Jesus in the Habakkuk 2:3-4 citation in Hebrews 10:37-39. These passages depict stories of pi,stij and avpisti,a, which function as two stories into one of which everyone participates. The author leaves his hearers with no doubt about the ending of each story. For those who continue in avpisti,a, they can expect to die in the wilderness and fail to enter the rest (3:12-19). Put succinctly, shrinking back leads to destruction, while faith(fulness) leads to life (10:39). If they are participating in the story of pi,stewj, then they already know their end, since the story has already been told in Jesus. Readers are left to decide into which story to participate, but the author expects better things for his hearers (6:9-10; 10:39; 11:40). Read through the lens of theological exegesis, these narratives function as illocutionary speech-acts that speak as God’s word even to readers in the present. These narratives in Hebrews do more than tell a story – they are pastoral tools.


“Certainly This Man was Righteous”: Highlighting a Messianic Reading of the Centurion’s Confession in Luke 23:47
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Matthew Easter, University of Otago

This paper challenges common readings of the centurion’s confession of Jesus as dikaios in Luke 23:47. Under all three major Synoptic theories (i.e. Griesbach, Two-Source, and Farrer-Goulder-Goodacre), the author of Luke received a passion narrative with a centurion confessing Jesus as a son (or the Son) of God. However, the author of Luke abandoned this reading in favor of a confession of Jesus as dikaios. In light of its Synoptic parallels, this alteration in Luke is most interesting. Readers are left to ponder whether dikaios in this instance is simply “innocent” or something more. Many commentators and nearly every modern English translation take the centurion’s words in Luke as a recognition of Jesus’ innocence: “Certainly this man was innocent (dikaios).” A perceived innocent martyr motif often drives this reading. While not denying a Lukan insistence on Jesus’ innocence, I argue for a fuller reading of the centurion’s words that accounts for the full christological potential of dikaios. A translation of “Righteous” better serves the messianic sense of the confession. Clues for a messianic reading come from the use of dikaios elsewhere in Luke-Acts, the positive role of other centurions in Luke-Acts, Luke’s adoption of a suffering servant motif (which is also present in Matthew and Mark), and the immediate context of the centurion’s confession. Whether historically-speaking he knew it or not, this centurion in Luke’s narrative world stands as one of the first people to recognize the crucified Jesus as the Christ. Ultimately, should this christological reading of the centurion’s confession be correct, then Luke 23:47 becomes another key text in the New Testament that links Jesus Christ with dikaios.


‘…Nothing is in Itself Unclean’: Hospitality and Paul’s Discussion of Koinos and Katharos in Romans 14.1-15.13
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Kathy Ehrensperger, University of Wales Lampeter

In recent discussions about Paul’s stance concerning the Torah it has been argued that the references to clean/unclean in Rom 14.14, 20 are clear indications that he actually no longer adheres to the Jewish regulations concerning these distinctions, ( and thus considers the role of the law as having come to an end in Christ). It has further been argued that the apostle only advocates tolerance in relation to those Christ-followers who have not yet come to terms with freedom from the law in Christ. Moreover, this is considered to be for a limited period of time until they too have overcome their reservations, and joined the ‘strong in faith’ in their law-free practice of ‘eating everything’. Such readings presuppose that Paul’s statements are repudiations of Jewish perceptions of purity, ‘clean’ and ‘unclean’, and the commandments related to these distinctions. However, it will be argued in this paper that if Paul’s statements are read in the context of a) purity concerns in the Graeco-Roman world generally, and b)Jewish perceptions of koinon and kathara in particular, a different image emerges. Issues concerning purity are not a peculiarity of Judaism but common around the Mediterranean in the first century CE; thus to discuss such issues must have sounded normal in the ears of any first century person. Far from repudiating Jewish distinctions between koinon and kathara Paul affirms Jewish perceptions concerning these. These are rooted not in some natural quality or essence or defect of the item under discussion, but in God’s Torah. Thus the distinctions are relevant for those to whom the Torah is given, that is, Jews, but, consistent with Paul’s stance elsewhere, not for gentiles. It is not these distinctions which cause dissensions in Rome. At the heart of these lies a failure to recognize that differences are neither ridiculous (Petronius), a sign of antagonism, nor an issue for competitive boasting. Rather than being viewed as obstacles they should be seen as constitutive of the body of Christ.


Being Intelligent Together
Program Unit: Professional Issues
Martin Ehrensvard, University of Aarhus

Sometimes we find ourselves working together with others in a creative and productive way where each of us is smarter than when on our own. And sometimes it is the other way around - we drop to the lowest common denominator, and creativity is gone. The paper will explore the phenomenon of collective intelligence and its prerequisites, and it will suggest a set of practices that enhance the likelihood of co-intelligence happening.


War Descriptions in the Book of Kings: A portrayal of Moderation
Program Unit: Comparative Studies of Literature from the Persian and Hellenistic Periods
David Elgavish, Bar Ilan University

The book of Kings describes the wars in which Israel was involved as attacker or as a side that had been attacked, in a restrained way. Even the rebellion of the Aramaic Rezon in the course of Solomon's peaceful reign is depicted as action of quiet colonization ("and they went to Damascus, and dwelt there, and made him king in Damascus" 1Kgs 11:24). In the divided kingdom period, throughout two hundreds years, only three campaigns between Israel and Judah are described with limited military and political targets. The wars of Israel and Judah against surrounding nations are presented as justified wars, and their target was a self-defense or subjugating rebels. In those wars Israel fought in a fair manner, and the author does not mention any enemy's casualties. Similar trend is discernible also when other nations unjustifiably attack Israel. Egypt attacked Judah only once, when king Shoshenk carried off the treasures of the temple and the royal palace. When other nations attacked Israel and Judah the both side's causalities are not mentioned. The only exceptions are the confrontations between Aram and Israel that took place recurrently and vigorously. The moderation of wars descriptions in the book of kings is conspicuous on the background of the other nation's atrocities and war crimes that are accounted in the book of Amos, and the Assyrian's maltreatments depicted in the Assyrian annals. The biblical description coincides with the portrayal of Israel's kings as "merciful king" (1Kgs 20:31), and is intented to prevent the foreigners' hostility toward Israel in the exile's period, at the time in which the book of kings was composed.


Jonah as Comic Foil in God's Serious Business: An Ancient Chancel Drama
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
J. Harold Ellens, University of Michigan

A useful case can be made for the claim that Hebrew Bible authors wrote chancel drama as a consciously intentional method to cut through hardened traditions and teach a radical theology of grace. Job's tort case against God is surely one; Isaiah's dramatic theophany of vocation to ministry, another; and the Jonah comedy, a third. Job demands that call take his divine vocation seriously and stand toe to toe with Job and make sense out of things. Isaiah piously responds to his dramatic call to divine vocation (Isa 6). Jonah hears his divine call to vocation and hilariously runs from it. Surely the author of Jonah knows he is setting his story in the context of and in contrast to the other two. They are so damn serious, his is hilarious. As in the 7th century BCE the Greeks' divine pantheon was taken with immense seriousness - and still was in the tragedies of Aeschylus - only to be laughed out of school by the rise of 5th century humanism - reflected in Euripides and Aristophanes; so Jonah is a book designed to allow God to laugh about humankind, while taking himself and his business with humans with comic seriousness. This paper teases out the series of comic rhetorical turns in the Jonah narrative, which develop like a crescendo of intensity and comedy, until the final moment of hilarity and revelation, at the worm-eaten vine, when Jonah calls God, in effect, "You dirty forgive"; and God makes his claim of radical and universal grace by declaring that he likes cows a lot! A comic line of the first order, which brings down the curtain on that humorous scene and rings the final change on the entire comic drama!


Healing Power of Spirituality, How Religion Helps Humans Thrive
Program Unit: Psychological Hermeneutics of Biblical Themes and Texts
J. Harold Ellens, University of Michigan

Religion is destructive or healing, depending upon two things 1)how it interfaces with a specific person's spirituality, and 2) the nature of the specific person's personality, character structure, and pathology. This paper explores through a clinical lens a taxonomy of personalities and religious models that interact to create psychospiritual health and illness. This lecture defines the terms and constructs a taxonomy of personality types and or religious models that interct in this process for good or ill. This is a phenomenological and heuristic, not empirical study. It engages relevant biblical theological considerations and biblical case studies, drawn largely from my recent books entitled: Understanding Religious Experience, What the Bible Says aAbout Spiritualit; and Radical Grace, How Belief in a Benevolent God Benefits Our Health. (Both - Praeger, 2007).


Imitating a Sunkoinonos of the Gospel
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Dustin W. Ellington, Evangelical Theological Seminary in Cairo

Paul concludes 1 Cor 8:1-11:1 in this way: “Be imitators of me, as I imitate Christ.” Against Elisabeth Castelli, who argues that Paul’s call to imitation “has no specified content,” and against those who argue that Paul’s extensive self-depiction in 1 Corinthians 9 is primarily a digression meant to defend his apostleship, this paper argues that Paul’s expression “sunkoinonos of the gospel” (1 Cor 9:23) sums up Paul’s intention for the Corinthians’ imitation of himself. In contrast to the method of Hans Dieter Betz and others, I take the statement, “Imitate me, as I imitate Christ” in 1 Cor 11:1 as a cue to reflect on the roles played by Paul’s “I” and Christ in the context of 8:1-11:1 as a whole. We learn that Christ is the one who died for the weak brother (8:11), and Paul’s renunciation of his apostolic rights in 1 Corinthians 9 follows Christ’s pattern. We also discover that Paul’s portrayal of himself reaches its climax when he says his goal to be a sunkoinonos of the gospel (9:23). The term sunkoinonos encapsulates Paul’s aim to participate in the gospel’s pattern and power. Since it summarizes Paul’s own example, the term also epitomizes what he has in mind when he calls the Corinthians to imitate him as he imitates Christ. Paul’s words reveal a hope that the community as a whole will become sunkoinonoi of the gospel, committed to allowing the pattern of Christ’s death for others to shape how they live together as a congregation. Thus they will avoid the pitfalls Paul describes in 9:24-27 and 1 Corinthians 10. Instead, the result in the community will be a deep, sustained union with Jesus Christ and a congruency between their manner of life and the pattern of the gospel.


The Reception of The Pontifical Biblical Commission’s "The Jewish People and Their Sacred Scriptures in the Christian Bible" and an Evaluation
Program Unit: Biblical Theology
Mark Elliott, University of St. Andrews-Scotland

When this document appeared in 2001 academic theologians were hardly quick to respond. There was an essay by M Girard in the Québecquois Théologiques in 2002. The document was then translated in 2002, to an unfavourable reception, if one can judge by the reviews in the Biblical Theology bulletin of 2002 by R.E. Murphy and by Charles Miller who concluded: ‘Given the number of errors in the English translation, it would appear that the French original should be used in any future scholarly work involving this document.’ Eventually Pro Ecclesia in 2004 carried two significant responses, by M. Levering and R. Hütter. Yet the review with perhaps the best grasp of the issues was that by D. Farkasfalvy in Communio 2002 who queried the salvation-historical model contained in the doument and proposes that a consideration of the divine perspective can mean that the fullness of meaning is 'already' contained in Scripture. The document itself deals in issues of a dual tradition as allowing two possible doctrinae, one Jewish the other Christian, but sees the difference between interpretations arising from the minds of the interpreters, not the original communities of authors. This paper will contend that since so much of the Hebrew bible is not directly Christ-focused, the commission in on the right lines, but that what lets it down is a lack of engagement with biblical critics from all parties, such that the academy and just as worryingly, the Protestant Church, has ignored this important work, and the gap between church and scholarship has in turn widened.


The Motif of the Eschatological Final Battle in the War Scroll: Sectarianization in Practice
Program Unit: Apocalyptic Literature
Ted M. Erho, Durham University

The eschatological final battle was a well-established tradition in Antiquity with a number of elements, such as the centrality of Jerusalem to the conflict and its encirclement and inviolability, being consistently reproduced in its lengthiest versions found in Ezekiel 38-39, Sib. Or. 3.657-732, 1 En. 56:5-8, Rev 20, and 4 Ezra 13. Moreover, this idea appears to have also piqued the interest of at least some of the Qumran sectarians, resulting in the composition of the War Scroll, which contains virtually all of the fundamental criteria found in its counterparts, albeit dissimilarly interspersed between lengthy blocks of unassociated material. This general compatibility suggests that this composition contains a “Qumranized” variation of this motif based upon a relatively firmly established set of elements. While most of these specific aspects prove only slightly dissimilar in formation, the self-perception of the sect generated notable shifts with regard to the role of the elect in this battle and the precise nature of the role of God in bringing about the successful prosecution of the war on their behalf; these alterations may serve to illuminate and strengthen the current scholarly understanding of some significant theological impetuses of the community.


Pacino di Bonaguida’s Tree of Life: Interpreting the Bible in Paint in Early Fourteenth Century Italy
Program Unit: Bible and Visual Culture
Philip F. Esler, University of St Andrews - Scotland

Pacino di Bonaguida’s Tree of Life, c. 1305-1310, in the Accademia in Florence (tempera on wood, 248 x 51 cm) portrays Christ crucified on a tree from whose branches hang more than thirty roundels depicting New Testament scenes. The painting is closely related to St Bonaventure’s mid thirteenth century treatise, the Tree of Life. This paper inaugurates a research project to explore how artists functioned as biblical interpreters in Italy during the pivotal period from 1250 to 1450. In these two centuries three-dimensional space reappeared in painting, as the rules of perspective were formulated and applied, while religious fervour and the growing wealth of Italian city-states fostered an explosion of painting, much of it on biblical subjects, that has shaped the way artists have painted the Bible ever since. Moving on from existing concerns with the background and pictorial themes of such painting, this paper will ask critical but often unasked questions: How did Bonaguida interpret biblical passages in paint? And why did he do so in this case? What is the balance between tradition and originality in this painting? How was he responding to the religious beliefs and practices, social relations and intellectual currents of the time? In particular, just how closely does Bonaguida follow Bonaventure?


Translating Conceptual Development
Program Unit: Relevance Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Barrie Evans, Wycliffe Bible Translators

This paper looks at the text of scripture as a socio-cognitive phenomenon, specifically a socio-cognitive record. He proposes that scripture can, in many respects, be considered to be a record of conceptual change, whether this is seen as a set of deliberate divine speech acts, or simply as a recording of such conceptual change or development. The paper invokes recent cognitive models and specifically Sperber's notion for a naturalistic approach to culture of an epidemiology of representations (which can be compared to the approaches of others in other disciplines, such as, for the history of ideas, that of Bevir) to argue for the correctness of such an approach to the Old and New Testaments. He considers some of the implications of this for translation.


Embedding Rome in Athens
Program Unit:
Nancy Evans, Wheaton College (Massachusetts)

Generations of Romans left their mark on Athens, and over time the Roman empire embedded itself deeply into the Athenian cityscape. Monuments prominent in Athens today bear witness to Roman citizens and emperors alike who paid tribute to a powerful Greek culture that emerged all the more dominant under Roman rule. Imperial cult provided one way for the comprehensive yet elastic Roman system to make its presence felt in Greece. When Athenians responded to the demands of empire they relied on their city’s customs and monuments to help them negotiate their shifting relationship to imperial authority. But the empire of the Romans was not the first to impact Athens in such a significant way. Long before Augustus Athenians had already experienced three other imperial regimes and they had learned how to oversee changes to the city itself, and to the civic calendar and customs of public worship. Encounters with foreign powers and empires could mean destruction on a mass scale, as with the invasion of Persia in 480 BCE and later during the occupation of the Roman general Sulla (88-85 BCE). Destruction then opened up possibilities for rebuilding, sometimes on a lasting monumental scale. The building boom of the fifth-century BCE occurred thanks to wealth of the Athenian empire, and important first- and second-century CE projects were attached to the emperors Augustus and Hadrian. This paper will contextualize the impact that Rome had on Athens by surveying major changes to the city and its public spaces, and then inquiring into how Athenians might have experienced imperial cult within the larger historical context of local polytheistic traditions. Together the survey and inquiry will provide a window into the city that Paul visited when he addressed the Athenians from the Areopagus in the early 50s of the Common Era.


First Century Meanings of Ekklesia and What that Tells Us about Paul
Program Unit: Hellenistic Greek Language and Linguistics
Jennifer Eyl, Brown University

This paper looks at the semantic range for the Greek word “ekklesia” in the first century, commonly translated into English as “church.” It focuses closely on the word’s use in the Septuagint and in the writings of Paul’s contemporary, Philo of Alexandria. Both Philo and the LXX writers use the word to refer to the assembling of God’s people—usually at Horeb/Sinai or at the meeting tent. Philo further employs the word to discern those (Jews) who have been delivered of their passions from those who have not (Gentiles). Paul makes a similar discernment. Comparing salient passages, the paper argues that Philo and Paul are equally preoccupied with social practices which include or exclude a person from participation in the “ekklesia” of the Lord. Given Paul’s cultural references and the range of meanings for the word that already exist in the first century, I furthermore suggest that ekklesia is better translated in Paul’s letters in the same way we find it in translations of Philo, the LXX, and all other Greek texts: as "assembly," "congregation," or "gathering." As a translation for Paul’s use of ekklesia, “church” is misleading because it is both anachronistic and it occludes Paul’s actual semiological and cultural references. Those references are Jewish (inflected with Platonic and Stoic notions of self-mastery), and not Christian. Conceptually, this translation (church) does not account for the time it takes for evolving human communities to take shape to the extent that they are recognizable as distinct from other communities. This argument has notable consequences for NT Studies since, by insisting on the word “church,” scholars and translators reinscribe a Christianized paradigm for understanding history, which prevents disinterested historical work.


I Bring Good News - and Bad News, Perhaps?
Program Unit: Intersectional Feminism(s)
Charlotte Faber, University of Amsterdam

Is the criticism of the fleeing women in Mark 16:8 justified? It is only there that the Greek 'ekstasis' is not translated in modern languages as 'vision', as opposed to the other occurrences in the NT. But do they obey Jesus' command to keep silent, because they are (God-)fearing, like Sara or the woman in Prov. 31:30, or because it is an addition to silence them? Then again, do the women represent themselves, and therefore women as such, or do we see 'Daughter Sion' keeping silent and not accepting the Good News? and is the person clad in white 'neither male nor female' in Christ - subservient woman transformed into autonomous man?Before we can find our autonomous selves in this story, maybe we need to update, translate the metaphorical message of the text. But in the end, woman is silenced again - be she real or metaphorical.


Thus Spake Ahiqar: Assyrian, Aramaic or Pidgin?
Program Unit: Ancient Near East
Mario Fales, University of Udine

*


Word Studies and Lexical Pragmatics: Friends or Foes?
Program Unit: Relevance Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Joseph Fantin, Dallas Theological Seminary

Word studies have been a staple in the exegete’s toolbox for centuries. These complex studies involve examining a word’s development, usages, and attempting to determine its meaning in a particular context. However, the vast amount of data used in this process may result in contamination with elements foreign to the author’s intended meaning. Lexical pragmatics is a recent approach to words from the perspective of modern communication theory which emphasizes the meaning of a word in a particular context. This meaning is determined from contextual clues resulting in an ad hoc meaning and may be unique or exclusive to a particular context. This approach generally has little or no use for historical development. It may result in accurate meaning for contemporary communication; however, it is much more difficult to use in an ancient context in which we do not have access to much of the cognitive environment. This paper will consider a lexical pragmatic approach that is informed by traditional word study elements in order to provide important background necessary to understand a word in context. A biblical example will be used to demonstrate the strengths and weaknesses of each approach and the benefits of using a method informed by both.


The Dead Sea Scrolls and the Language of Jewish Scriptures
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Steven E. Fassberg, Hebrew University of Jerusalem

One cannot underestimate the importance of the Dead Sea Scrolls to the study of Hebrew and Aramaic during the Second Temple period. The language reflected in the Dead Sea Scrolls corroborates phenomena found in the post-exilic books of the Old Testament and also reveals previously unknown contemporary linguistic features. This is true in the case of both the Hebrew and Aramaic documents. The first half of the presentation will review the contribution of the language of the Dead Sea Scrolls to understanding better the Hebrew of the post-exilic books of the Old Testament. The survey will describe those linguistic phenomena that are shared by the late biblical books and the Dead Sea Scrolls as well as salient features that show up in the Dead Sea Scrolls but are absent from the post-exilic biblical books. The second half of the talk will concentrate on one Biblical Aramaic feature that can only be understood properly in the light of the Aramaic Dead Sea Scrolls, i.e., the forms of the 3rd person future from the root hwy ‘be’: lhw’, lhwwn, and lhwyn.


The Jews of Byzantine Zoora/Zoar: New Inscriptions from the Moussaieff Collection
Program Unit: Epigraphical and Paleological Studies Pertaining to the Biblical World
Steven Fine, Yeshiva University

Over the past century a unique body of Jewish tombstones from Byzantine Zoora, known to Jews at Zoar, modern Ghor el-Saft on the south eastern shore of the Dead Sea. More than fifty Jewish inscriptions are known to exist. Of these, eleven are housed in the Moussaieff collection, and half are published. I am in the process of publishing the others. Th recent publication of nearly 400 Christian tombstones from Zoora provides rich opportunities for contexualizing the Jewish exempla. In this talk I will attempt a deep description of the Jewish community that flourished at Zoora between the 4th and 6th centuries, with particular emphasis upon the unpublished Moussaieff exempla.


The Color of Jewish Life: Color and the Torah Shrine of the Ostia Synagogue
Program Unit: Art and Religions of Antiquity
Steven Fine, Yeshiva University

*


The Dead Sea Scrolls and the Deuteronomistic School
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Karin Finsterbusch, University of Koblenz - Landau

In 1967 O.H. Steck wrote a dissertation intitled „Israel und das gewaltsame Geschick der Propheten“. He claimed that in postexilic Israel a “levitical-deuteronomistic movement” existed until about 200 B.C.E. and that a “repentence-movement” suceeded it from about 200 B.C.E. until the first century C.E. According to Steck the “deuteronomistic view of history” and the “deuteronomistic view of the prophets” were essential to this “repentence movement.” Steck found an echo of these views also in the Dead Sea Scrolls. In my presentation I seek to address Steck's still unrefuted hypothesis by asking whether there is evidence for a movement with deuteronomistic ideas in the Dead Sea Scrolls.


How Biblical War Discourse is Used in Times of War
Program Unit:
Irmtraud Fischer, University of Graz

In times of war religious communities try to interpret the actual situation of threat in the light of their religious traditions and Holy Texts. Concerning this, in the canonical scriptures of Judaism and Christianity we have the problem that we do not find a uniform view on war: There are different war-ideologies, war-affirming as well as war-critical voices. All these have an immense impact on the war discourse throughout history. Which topics of the war text are read as being relevant in a certain situation is a critical matter of biblical interpretation and the “Rezeptionsgeschichte” of biblical texts. As an example for the multiform “Rezeption” of biblical war discourse the lecture will examine the inner-biblical development of patterns as well as their application in statements of Jewish, Catholic and Protestant authorities in Austria during the First World War.


Solomon - the fictional usage of a legendary figure in Song of Songs
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Wisdom
Stefan Fischer, University of Vienna

In Canticles it can be noted that there is a difference between the fictitous author Solomon and his function as a legendary figure. The few times Solomon is mentioned he takes over different roles. They refer to different images which are ascribed to Solomon e.g. as a king, a lover, a bridegroom, a wise men, an apostate. It is analyzed how these influence the reading of Canticles. It is also asked what what would it do to Song of Songs if there wouldn't be a Solomon. This clarifies his function for the interpretation of the book.


Translation Techniques in the Latin Versions of Isaiah
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
John P. Flanagan, Leiden University

This paper will seek to exposit and evaluate some of the translation techniques of both the Old Latin (OL) and the Latin Vulgate (LV) of Isaiah. Issues will include both the dependency and influence of the LXX on the OL; perspectives on the possible Vorlage of Jerome's LV translation; and text-critical variants within both versions that are important for the study of the MT.


Ship, Sea, Fish and Beast: Viewing the Concept of Providence in the Book of Jonah through Psalms
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Tova Forti, Ben Gurion University of the Negev

The Book of Jonah has inspired scholarly investigation in diverse perspectives such as, debating its literary category (fable, parable, allegory), analyzing its narrative art (narrator, character roles, modes of speech, scenes), comic interpretation (satire, parody, farce), and finally defining the book of Jonah as an anthology of biblical religious thought (obedience, forgiveness, repentance, providence). This lecture will examine the last perspective, i.e., the theological, and in particular, the concept of providence through several motifs: the sea, the ship, the great fish and behemah (beast). The occurrence of these motifs in Psalm 104 (vv. 14, 24-26) and almost all of them in Psalm 8 (vv. 8-9), and the poetic echo of Jonah's narrative in Psalm 107:23-31, 38, illuminate the universal quality of God's cosmic providence, which stands in pivotal contradiction to Jonah's limited concept of the Israel's God.


Introduction
Program Unit:
Christian Frevel, Ruhr University Bochum

*


“I Commend to you Phoebe”: Paul’s Practice of Reciprocity and Patronage
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Steven J. Friesen, University of Texas at Austin

In Romans 16:1-2, Paul recommended Phoebe to his audience and described her as a prostatis, both in relation to him and to many others. Recent scholarship has concluded that prostatis is best rendered in English as “benefactor.” This conclusion has led to speculation that Phoebe was a wealthy businesswoman, had high social standing in Kenchreai, and was perhaps ready to fund Paul’s projected Spanish mission. An examination of relevant literature, inscriptions, and papyri, however, shows that the benefactor interpretation is wrong. I argue instead that 1) a better translation of Rom 16:2b would be, “…for she has taken care of many (saints), including me;” and 2) Paul’s rhetoric implies that he wanted the Roman congregations to take care of Phoebe during her visit. Thus, Phoebe is not an example of a wealthy, high status believer in Corinth. Rather, Paul’s reference to her suggests ways in which his practice of commendation, patronage, and reciprocity differed from those of dominant society.


Josephus and the Trauma of the Roman Triumph
Program Unit: Whence and Whither?: Methodology and the Future of Biblical Studies
Chris Frilingos, Michigan State University

In the seventh book of the Jewish War, the ancient Jewish author Josephus describes a triumph he witnessed in the city of Rome. The procession commemorated the brutal Roman suppression of a rebellion in first-century CE Judaea. Josephus notes that the parade featured Jewish prisoners posed on stages degrading poses; the triumph also somehow depicted the destruction of the Jewish countryside and the spoils of the Jerusalem Temple, "the whole place reeking of slaughter.” Here is a cruel irony, for the Jewish Josephus had himself been a leader of the resistance until his capture. By the time of the Roman triumph, however, Josephus had emerged from his role as prisoner to a privileged life under the patronage of Roman emperors. From this vantage point Josephus watched the triumph with “imperial eyes.” How did Josephus come to terms with this imperial reenactment of violence? I propose that the field of Trauma Studies can help us to discern the meaning of this moment. This field pays close attention to the relationship between the “primal scene” of violence and the effects that erupt later in memory and narrative. While some have dismissed Josephus as an “apparatchik” for this apparent identification with the Roman destroyers of his country, the framework of trauma offers more productive interpretive possibilities. I will contend that Josephus, far from denying his own Jewishness, employs biblical motifs and the imperial discourse of spectacle to confront and assimilate the reality of imperial violence. I do not intend to subject Josephus to Freudian psychoanalysis but – following especially the insights of Dominick LaCapra and Cathy Caruth – to suggest instead ways that trauma can serve as a model for the historical study of the relationship between acts of violence and the representation of these acts.


Renunciation of Property and Community of Goods in Lukan and Coeval Economic Writings
Program Unit: Early Christianity and the Ancient Economy
Sebastian Fuhrmann, WWU Münster

Luke focuses, like no other of the Evangelists, on the matter of rich and poor, criticizing wealth and the wealthy and holding the poor in high esteem. Yet he makes an interesting shift in his two books, moving from a full renouncement of property as part of the call to discipleship in the Gospel towards the idea of community of goods and almsgiving in the Christian communities in Acts. At the same time, he radicalizes the understanding discipleship in Acts, as seen, e.g., in the severe punishment of Ananias and Sapphira in Acts 5. From a source critical point of view one can easily explain this shift by referring to Luke’s sources. But source criticism cannot explain the impact this shift could have had for Luke and his addressees. Therefore, this paper investigates the character of this shift in its literary, socio-economical and cultural context, applying coeval economic works (such as Philodemos, Peri Oikonomias) as well as philosophical and religious writings dealing with the significance of property and its renunciation.


The Fictionalization of the Text (as if – “ke-illu”) as a Hermeneutic Method of Rabbinic Interpretation
Program Unit: Judaica
Eszter K. Fuzessy, University of Vienna

There are several hundred texts in tannaitic and amoraic literature that make use of the term “ke-illu” (as if) for the express purpose of transferring a statement to which the expression is prefixed, on the literary level of the text, from the world of “reality” to the world of “fiction”. There are two basic types (with numerous subtypes) of “ke-illu” texts: the one type is written in “mishnaic” form, which is substitutive and the other in “midrashic” form, which is hermeneutical. However, most “ke-illu” texts, as we have them today, are a mixture of the two types. In this paper, I would like first to propose a classification and description of the two basic types of “ke-illu” texts. Then I would like to focus on the following questions, mainly with respect to the hermeneutical type of “ke-illu” texts: 1. How do “ke-illu” texts, which are expressly fictitious texts, differ in form, methods of interpretation and expressions, from texts that are not fictitious (either because they are considered fictitious by neither the editors nor the readers of the texts, or are taking pains at “disguising” their fictional nature and appearing non-fictional)? 2. What are the indicators (form, special expressions, etc.) in “ke-illu” texts which are meant to draw the reader’s attention to the fact that what he is reading does not correspond to “reality”? 3. What is the function of “ke-illu” texts of the hermeneutical type in the interpretation of rabbinic literature? Is there a difference between the validity of interpretations of, on the one hand, texts which are meant to be read as “historical” texts and, on the other hand, texts that are expressly fictitious?


Mapping Violence and Peace in Galatia: How Paul's Biography Coordinates with Roman Politics
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Jeremy Gabrielson, University of St. Andrews-Scotland

Recent scholarship highlighting Paul's political engagement with the Roman Empire focuses on the intersection of Paul's gospel with that of Caesar. One theme which can be traced through both gospels is violence, even though this has received inadequate attention. In Galatians, Paul's past, present, and foreseeable future were all marked by violence, though the trajectory of violence in his life had been altered. Where he once employed violence to advance his cause, Paul was now an object of violence. Tracing the trajectory from violence to peace in Paul's biography, we will outline the way in which Paul and the new-creation communities he formed constituted a new politics of peace in a world which depended upon the politics of violence. These new-creation polities necessarily negotiated their way in the polities underwritten by Roman violence, but they were formed by practices which sought to engage the violent Roman world on the church's own peaceable terms rather than by reflecting Rome's violent practices. Galatians thus offers us a picture of the habits which Paul sought to cultivate in order to encourage the formation of peaceable communities in the midst of larger communities marked by hostility, competition for honor, and violence.


Secondary Signals II: Beyond the Symbol Specific in Ante Pacem Art
Program Unit: Bible and Visual Culture
Linda Sue Galate, Drew University

The most important and popular image found throughout the paleo-Christian Roman catacombs is the Magdalene (orant), an abbreviated representation of the Evangelium (Good News) event in the NT Resurrection account. Where space permitted, she is depicted between the patrons of Rome, Peter and Paul. Otherwise, she is with rare exception veiled, standing frontal with outstretched arms and open palms; her singular distinguishing attribute. Two other images, Daniel in the Lion's Den and Noah Standing in the Ark share the same posture/gesture along with other identifying attributes. This posture/gesture seems explained by two odes from the first century Odes of Solomon. They describe the posture, an imitation of the crucified Christ as well as a curious action that seems to suggest a liturgical practice. More compelling are two miniatures of earlier date appended to the 6th c. Rossano Codex depicting communicants in line to receive the Eucharistic bread and wine. Three in each are illustrated with the exact posture/gesture thereby explaining the odes. The artist may have derived the compositional prototype from this liturgical practice. The Early Christian observer understood the visual, a reference to their own Baptism of water or blood(martyrs) affirming the risen Christ and through Him their own resurrection. Eucharistic reception offered further promise of everlasting life. The observer shared a spiritual rapprochement with the dead, witnesses to the eschatological fulfillment of immortality. All were recipients of the Good News, observer and observed, the living and the dead.Applied to three significant scriptual images, the posture of Christ crucified gave pedagogical emphasis to what no longer may be considered simply visual illustrations of scripture.


Kings, the Condemned, and the Christ: Roman Identification in Matthew’s Gospel
Program Unit: Critical Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Aaron M. Gale, West Virginia University

Recently, there has been much scholarly debate concerning the relationship between Empire and Gospel. In addition, a renewed dialogue has taken place regarding the social/historical setting of Matthew’s Gospel and Galilee. Some scholars, including myself, have even hypothesized that the Gospel could have originated from the region. This paper will add to these discussions by further exploring the Roman Empire (as viewed) through the eyes of the author(s) of Matthew’s Gospel. In particular, I will discuss three converging lines of evidence related to imperial Rome and the first Gospel. First, I will utilize archaeological evidence (taken in part from my own experiences digging at Bethsaida) in order to draw a sketch of Jewish Galilean life within the first century Roman world. Second, I will re-examine aspects of Jesus’ birth narrative (2:1-18) and their relationship to King Herod and Rome. In the course of this analysis, I will focus upon three key points: Herod’s role in the story as it relates to Roman history and kingship, the meaning of Jesus as the “true” king (in both Jewish and Roman contexts), and Matthew’s intended message for a (still) predominately Jewish audience. Third, I will discuss several short but important pericopes related to Jesus’ Galilean ministry (4:15, 23-25; 11:20-24; 13:54-58; 15:21-28) in order to try to discern whether the geographical setting portrayed in Matthew’s Gospel was shaped and/or influenced by prevailing Jewish views of the Roman Empire. Also of relevance here is Jesus’ apparent rejection by his fellow Jews in Galilee. Could this rejection have been meant to signal to the reader that something greater, such as the Matthean community’s new role in the larger Roman world, was at stake? Ultimately, I hope to shed light on the meaning and interpretation of the Roman world as portrayed by the author(s) of Matthew’s Gospel.


"Woe to Those who Join House to House": Appropriation of Land by Officials in the Neo-Assyrian Period
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Law
Gershon Galil, University of Haifa

The right to use abandoned land is well attested in ancient Near Eastern law codes.Paragraph 18 of Lipit-Ishtar's code and paragraph 30 of Hammurabi's code state that if a man abandons his field for three years, and another person takes possession of it, and then the first one returns and claims it back, it will not be given back to him. Paragraph 30 of the code of Ur-Nammu, king of Ur (2122-2095 B.C.), the most ancient law code, discusses the case of a person who appropriates another's field claiming that it was abandoned: “If a man violates the rights of another and cultivates the field of another man, and he sues (to secure the right to harvest the crop, claiming that) he (the owner) neglected (the field) – that man shall forfeit his expenses”. It is most significant that in this ancient law code, as in a few Neo-Assyrian letters, appropriating a field is firmly connected to the claim that it was abandoned, so anyone may take it and use it. My paper will examine land appropriation by officials in the Neo-Assyrian period. In the first part 14 cases, dated to the 8th-7th centuries BC, will be briefly presented, and in the second part the following issues will be discussed: the officials' identity and positions; the socio-economic status of the persons whose land was seized; location of the land; verbs used to express this activity; reasons for these territorial disputes; interests of the Assyrian kings and their reactions in these cases.


Non Sine Macello!: On Early Christians, Trade and Economy in Tertullian's Apologeticum
Program Unit: Early Christianity and the Ancient Economy
Marta Garcia Morcillo, University of Leicester

In line with classic arguments of ancient rhetoric illustrated with real experiences, Tertullian’s early work Apologeticum (composed around AD 197) is an intense defence of Christian beliefs opposed to intolerance and religious persecution. The work explores on the one hand the literary topos of moral decadence and the triumph of material luxury in the Roman society, and on the other hand, it provides a solid portrait of the Christians’ claim for full social and legal integration in the world they shared with pagan Romans. Among the ignorant prejudices on Christian life, Tertullian refers to the absurd accusation of being infructuosi negotiis. Yet the Christian community, like the Romans, not only contributed to the public treasury with their taxes, but also attended the forum, the market, the tabernae and all those places where goods were regularly traded and exchanged. The dynamic participation of Christians in business is thus perceived by Tertullian as a necessary part of daily life. He also outlines the fact that not the money itself but the nature of its uses and users determined the moral rightness of these practices. This paper analyses Tertullian’s painting of Christian economic behaviour based on responsible spending, restraint and rationality, as a valid alternative to the negative consequences of material excess and immoral investment. Tertullian’s rhetoric on ancient economics in Apologeticum will be also compared with some of his later works dealing with the active participation of Christians in normal life, such as De idolatria. To what extent did Tertullian’s depiction of material life – both Pagan and Christian – mirror particular economic practices and real perceptions of trade and business activities attested in the prosperous Roman city of Carthage and also in the broader context of the Empire under the Severans?


Shaping Landscapes of Faith: Martina Löw’s “Raumsoziologie” (Sociology of Space) as a Key to the Deuteronomic Conception of Space
Program Unit: Place, Space, and Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean World
Michaela Geiger, Marburg University

Spatial and geographical terms are crucial for Deuteronomy’s theology. Israel’s identity is constituted by the deliverance from EGYPT; the relationship to Israel’s God is determined by the covenant at the mountain of HOREB and reaffirmed in the plains of MOAB. Moses’ speech instructs Israel to preserve its identity as liberated people in the promised LAND by appropriate spatial behavior concerning HOUSES, CITY GATES, and the PLACE TO BE CHOSEN by God. These spatial concepts are shaped through theological ideas laid out in Moses’ parenetic speeches as well as through Israel’s actions commanded in the deuteronomic laws. In Martina Löw’s sociological theory on space the perspectives of imagination and action are represented by defining space as two intertwined processes of synthesis and spacing. The paper exemplifies that the spatial terminology of Martina Löw is especially appropriate to analyze the spatial conception of legal and parenetic texts such as Deuteronomy.


Warfare as a Literary Motif in Early Hebrew Poetry
Program Unit: Ancient Near East
Agustinus Gianto, Pontifical Biblical Institute

*


The Pontifical Biblical Institute: A Century of History
Program Unit:
Maurice Gilbert, Pontifical Biblical Institute

*


Psalm One through the Centuries: A Case Study of Jewish and Christian Reception History of the Psalms
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
Susan Gillingham, University of Oxford

This will be an extract from a book for OUP on Psalms 1 and 2 through the Centuries. Like my first volume called Psalms through the Centuries (Blackwell:2007), it is a reception history work, and I shall apply to this psalm the methodology I used there. I will focus on the very different Jewish and Christian interpretations of the Law in Psalm 1,mainly using early Jewish writings (from Qumran up to Midrah Tehillim) and early Christian works (from the New Testament and the Greek and Latin Fathers). However, to make the point that Jewish and Christian reception moves from dissention to a gradual rapprochement in an understanding of this Psalm, as seen, for example, in collaborative academic and liturgical projects today, I will also (through Powerpoint) give examples of this through Art and Music from the Middle Ages up to the Twentieth Century. For those who have read or been at a presentation of my work on Psalm 8, the approach taken there will be similar to that for Psalm 1.


Trial and Error: Looking for Identity in Judges 17-18
Program Unit: Comparative Studies of Literature from the Persian and Hellenistic Periods
Susanne Gillmayr-Bucher, RWTH-Aachen University

The story of Micah, the establishing and the loss of his sanctuary as well as the story of the Danites conquering new land focus on the question how identity can be obtained, established and secured. Yet, for the readers there are many hints that these stories are not intended to serve as an example, rather the lacking of an authoritative guideline and the consequences thereof are illustrated. There is no Israel as there are only individuals entangled in their own goals and ethics. It is a time when ``a man did what was right in his eyes'' (Judg 17:6). Furthermore the portrayal of Israel and the “others” is distorted. The inhabitants of the land are shown as peaceful and defenceless people whereas an Israelite tribe conquering the land appears as an aggressor. While the negative images as well as the polemic of the text can quite easily be spotted, a desired positive image is not as obvious. This is certainly not a  simple solution and it does not only request a king but it rather  asks for an ideal leadership hat provides political, ethical and religious guidelines in order to establish a (new) identity. I will argue in my paper that the stories of Micah and the Danites serve as a stimulus to (re)consider the question of an adequate leadership that grants Israel stability and offers (a new) identity. Set in the pre-monarchical period, these stories unfold in an urgent discussion of their own (post-exilic) time in a historical setting that passed since long. From this secure temporal distance several suggestions - including the reign of judges as well as the prospects and risks of a kingdom - can be (re)considered.


Parenesis and Peroration: The Rhetorical Function of Romans 12:1-15:13
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Mark D. Given, Missouri State University

Most historical-critical scholars continue to consider Rom 12:1–15:13 to be primarily parenetic in function, and most rhetorical-critical scholars follow their lead while also considering some portion of 15:14ff. to be the peroration (peroratio) of Romans. Both perspectives are misleading and obscure the rhetorical function of 12:1–15:13. This essay will demonstrate that 12:1–15:13 functions as a suitable peroration for the arguments of Romans. Failure to recognize this function is the result of continuing historical-critical confusion about the purpose and occasion of Romans and rhetorical-critical confusion on the subject of the rhetorical structure (dispositio) of Romans in relation to its epistolary frame. Many New Testament rhetorical critics have taken an approach to the analysis of rhetorical structure that is overly influenced by handbook definitions of the parts of the discourse and a commonly repeated narrow and misleading definition of the length and function of the peroration. A more accurate understanding of the flexibility and purposes of perorations will enable scholars to see why the identification of 12:1–15:13 as the peroration of Romans is quite plausible. Furthermore, an analysis of verbal and structural parallels between this section, the thesis (propositio) and arguments (probatio) of Romans will show why this identification is highly likely. Finally, this analysis will allow a more integrated and persuasive understanding of the purposes of Romans.


"She Knew in Her Body": Body Language in the Gospel of Mark
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Jennifer A. Glancy, University of Richmond

Social identity is always embodied identity. Drawing on the writings of social theorist Pierre Bourdieu and feminist philosopher Linda Martín Alcoff, I analyze Mark’s representation of the dynamics of corporal exchange. I focus on the stories of the Syrophoenician woman, Jairus, and the hemorrhaging woman. The Syrophoenician woman seeks out Jesus in the house where he has taken refuge. Throwing herself at his feet, she begs for his assistance. The act of throwing herself at his feet does not precede her petition; rather, her physical gesture enacts her petition. In physically falling before Jesus as she seeks help, the woman is hardly alone. Mark describes a sequence of other individuals in related postures. The same gesture enacted by different bodies elicits varying responses. Jairus, for example, also throws himself at Jesus’ feet in an act of supplication. What differs is not the physical gesture but Jesus’ response to that gesture. Jesus, who responds positively to one petitioner, recoils from the other. Meaning is embodied and interactive; physical comportment appropriate for a person of one social status may be perceived as inappropriate for a person of a differing social status.


Northern Prophetic Traditions as Precursor to the Elohist
Program Unit: Prophets
Robert Gnuse, Loyola University New Orleans

Currently scholars generally dismiss the existence of the Elohist as a viable Pentateuchal tradition, although a few authors date it to the 7th century BCE as a loose pool of oral traditions that were later used by the Yahwist in the 6th century BCE. If this theory is viable, then the north Israelite prophetic traditions found in Samuel and Kings could have arisen prior to the Pentateuchal Elohist narratives and may have influenced their evolution. Therefore, we shall consider the theological themes and literary motifs in these prophetic traditions to observe whether they might be precursors to the so-called Elohist narratives in the Pentateuch. We shall pay special attention to themes such as fire, holy mountains, dreams, immediate retribution, “angel of the Lord/God,” prophetic identity, and animals.


The Cutting Edge of Prophetic Metaphor
Program Unit: Prophets
Galen Goldsmith, Centennial, CO

Prophetic metaphor powerfully critiqued social realities by melding mundane images of natural or civic events with deplorable practices. It used the well-known and easily imagined to evoke the enormous consequences of lawlessness. It was not necessary to be literate to get the point. The elegance and craftsmanship of extended metaphors suggests literary composition meant to be heard. There are many examples in history and the former prophets of God reassuring people, “I am with you”. Zech. 2:9 plays on this oral culture by transforming the pedestrian promise with gorgeous metaphor. Hosea 7:4-6 contains a scathing condemnation of lust carried through in the commonplace routine of kneading, leavening and baking. Habakkuk 1:6-11 evokes the awful unfairness of natural disaster by likening the Babylonian invasion to the lawless desert winds. Isa. 2:4 and Micah 4:3 contain the famous promise of peace for Israel, “they shall beat their swords into plowshares and their spears into pruning hooks”. Joel 4:10 levels a reverse call to arms at the gentiles, “beat your plowshares into swords and spears into pruning hooks”. Joel’s turn of phrase is most likely to have been in the oral culture because it voiced the facts faced by farmers called to become soldiers. Isaiah and Micah’s eschatological promises are most memorable because they reverse common sense. Prophetic metaphors point towards the cultural backdrop of prophecy, the life of daily speech and action familiar to everyone. Its genius was to be parabolic, whetting the thoughts of God to a rapier edge on a stretch of the imagination.


When Moshe Drew out his People, did Yahweh Yahweh?
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Galen Goldsmith, Centennial, CO

The Mosaic memory of the name of God from Exod 3:11-15 was that Yahweh, the God who constituted Israel, was associated with the verb hayah. The presence of the deity, always with the people, defined their community. The verb for being implicitly discouraged iconic representation and encouraged epitaphs such as “God of eternity” and “the living God”. It held no inherent contradiction to fully realized monotheism as the people’s claims for their God became increasingly universal. According to Ibn Ezra’s grammatical explanation, I Am Who I Am in Exod 3:14a is a proper noun defined by its verbal sense. This unity of identity and action is also true of the name Yahweh. If the name Yahweh is also the essential activity yahweh, there should be examples in the Pentateuch where it operates as a verb in the syntax of a sentence. The balance of divine attributes in Exod 34:6,7—essential goodness (v. 6) weighed against forgiveness and judgment (v. 7)—is an archetype for how Israelite history would be told in relation to its God. It begins with a doubled name, read either as two names, Yahweh, Yahweh or as a name and a verb, Yahweh yahweh. The latter reading implies the Mosaic name theology in which the name signifies what God does, further characterized by divine attributes. The theological underpinnings of the genuinely monotheistic Shem‘a of Deut. 6:4 evolved along these lines, using the name twice in a “verbless” sentence. Does the Shem’a, like Ex. 3:14a and 34:6, contain wordplay on the nominal and verbal functions of the name? Is its theology of unity traceable to the cultural memory of the Mosaic name theology?


Does peribolaion mean "testicle" in 1 Corinthians 11.15?
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Mark Goodacre, Duke University

In a recent provocative article ("Paul’s Argument from Nature for the Veil in 1 Corinthians 11:13-15: A Testicle instead of a Head Covering," JBL 123/1 (2004): 75-84), Troy Martin provides a new translation of a famously difficult verse. Arguing that peribolaion in 1 Corinthians 11.15 means "testicle", Paul is saying that a woman's hair is given to her "instead of a testicle". Paul is assuming ancient attitudes to the body, according to which hair is "part of the female genitalia". However, the lexical basis for Martin's case is not strong enough to justify the new translation. Neither of the texts adduced by Martin (Euripides, Herc. fur. 1269 and Achilles Tatius, Leuc. Clit. 1.15.2) is speaking about peribolaion as "testicles", thus the interesting contextual material from ancient medical sources are not relevant as background to interpreting this passage. The conventional translations, according to which a woman's hair is given "for a covering" or "instead of a covering", remain preferable.


'Erastus, Quaestor of the City': The Administrative Rank of Ho Oikonomos tes Poleos (Romans 16:23)
Program Unit: Early Christianity and the Ancient Economy
John Goodrich, Durham University

Determining the administrative rank of Erastus, ho oikonomos tes poleos (Rom 16.23), has been a pursuit of great scholarly interest for many decades, not least because Erastus’s municipal position holds the potential for unlocking the socio-economic status of at least one sector of the earliest urban churches. This seemingly simple lexical exercise has proved very difficult, however, largely because there exist no non-Christian, bilingual text from a Roman colony containing the municipal title and a Latin correlative. Still, several possibilities have been proposed: arcarius, quaestor, and aedilis. Aedilis is a particularly attractive rendering for many NT scholars, if for no other reason than because a famous inscription found in Corinth testifies to an Erastus who in the early empire served as aedilis of the colony (Corinth 8.3.232). While this paper does not attempt to affirm or deny the identification of the two Erasti, its modest goal is to shed light on municipal oikonomoi of Greek and Roman cities through a host of relevant inscriptions. First, it will identify the administrative responsibilities associated with the post, showing oikonomoi to be city treasurers of various social standing who on occasion also participated in certain citywide religious activities. Second, fresh epigraphic evidence will be marshaled from the nearby colony of Patrai. This data, in keeping with the warning of A.D. Clarke, that 'No clear parallel can be drawn with Corinth unless recognition is given that the city was a colony, with a different administrative organisation than other Greek cities' (Secular & Christian Leadership in Corinth, [1993], 52), will demonstrate that in Roman colonies like Corinth the title oikonomos referred to a magistracy (thus ruling out arcarius), yet was not used synonymously with agoranomos (thus ruling out aedilis). Quaestor will then be suggested as the likeliest equivalent.


The Question of "Mixed Marriages": The Extrabiblical Evidence
Program Unit:
Sebastian Grätz, Johannes-Gutenberg-University of Mainz

*


Art and Architecture of the House of Fabius Rufus in Pompeii
Program Unit: Art and Religions of Antiquity
Mario Grimaldi, Università degli Studi Suor Orsola Benincasa

*


Isaiah 2:1-5: An Exilic Perspective within Isaiah 1-12
Program Unit: Prophets
Alphonso Groenewald, University of Pretoria

At the beginning of the 21st century Isaianic studies are very different from what they were a few decades ago. The emphasis on Isaiah as a prophetic personality has changed to emphasis on the book of Isaiah. As the focus of interpretation shifted to the book as a whole, the strictly tripartite division of the book has been challenged. In Isaianic research the focus is now rather on identifying the literary work and theological perspectives of the anonymous tradents and redactors who shaped that tradition. Today it is an accepted fact, for example, that First Isaiah does not only contain early material, but also material from later – even from the latest – redactional stages that the book underwent. The late 6th century/early 5th century edition of the book of Isaiah appears to have been composed in conjunction with the building of the Second Temple in Jerusalem. This edition of the book places a special emphasis on the return of the exiles to Zion. The premise for this entire edition appears at the outset in Isaiah 2:1-5, which announces Yahweh’s worldwide sovereignty and recognition by the other nations at Zion. The theological revision brought about by the exile, which provided the background to the expectation of a new divine act leading to salvation through a renewed judgement, was responsible for the incorporation of these verses into the book of Isaiah. In this paper I will investigate the possibility that these verses (Isa. 2:1-5) were composed under the influence of Levitical temple singers’ thinking. This assumption seems likely as a result of the proximity in content of this passage to the Songs of Zion composed by the Levitical temple singers known as the Korahites. Secondly I shall aim to address the issue of what the focus and aim are of this exilic redaction (2:1-5) within the first main section of chapters 1-12.


“Where There is no Male and Female”: On the Textual Tradition of Colossians 3:11
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
Matteo Grosso, University of Torino

The variant reading that in some “D-type” witnesses of Col. 3:11 presents the insertion of the words “male and female”, is normally held as secondarily generated by the influence of Gal. 3:28. This paper proposes an assessment of that judgement through a reconsideration of the variant reading in the light of the anti-women scribal tendency detectable both in the “D-type” text and in the rest of the manuscript tradition of the Pauline Epistles. In this way it shows that some noteworthy reasons can be found supporting the case that this reading was part of the earlier text of the epistle.


Onias III: Martyr and Temple Founder?
Program Unit: Judaica
Lara Guglielmo, University of Naples Federico II

It has been debated whether Onias III was the founder of a temple in Egypt (Bell. I: 31-33; VII: 407-436; the Commentary on Psalm 54 of Theodore of Mopsuestia; Talmud Menachot 109b), or whether he was killed by Andronichus at Daphne in Syria (2 Macc 4:34-35), so that the Egyptian temple was founded by his son Onias IV (Ant. XII:387-388, XIII:62-73). The view commonly held is the latter. However, there are also scholars who have supported the former hypothesis, including S. H. Steckoll (1967), K. von Volkmar (1985), F. Parente (1994), and J. Taylor (1998). Since the matter is complicated because of the status of the sources, I will attempt to re-examine each passage mentioned above in light of other passages from these same works and also other sources.


John 2: A Diptych of Signs to Enter the Fourth Gospel
Program Unit: Johannine Literature
Annalisa Guida, Pontificia Facoltà Teologica dell'Italia Meridionale

Analyzing Jn 2, it’s impressive the amount of similarities in narrative construction and communicative purposes between the episode of the marriage at Cana (2,1-12) and the so-called incident in the temple of Jerusalem (2,13-22). They work together, in John, as a diptych to build the main double-sided characterization of Jesus: the “private” one – though more universal and less marked by conflicts- as the bridegroom and the “public” one – much more problematic - as the fulfilment/replacement of Jewish symbols and institutions. Not by chance here are introduced several significant Johannine patterns and oppositions which will be developed along the narrative: the geographical one (Cana-Jerusalem), the receptive one (faith-unfaith), the polemic interest (insiders-outsiders; family-strangers) and so on. John puts intentionally both episodes at the beginning of his narrative as a sort of main entrance into Jesus’ mystery as well as into the matter of his revelation and reception by a many-sided audience. The proleptic force of this diptych is enhanced by the double reference to Jesus’ death (the hour to come; the body to be “destroyed”). Narrative analyses will show similarities and parallels between the episodes in strategies, functions, themes and involved characters to prove their common functioning as “opening signs” in the Fourth Gospel.


"The Dead which He Slew at his Death": Samson and Philistines for Children Through Two Centuries
Program Unit: Whence and Whither?: Methodology and the Future of Biblical Studies
David M. Gunn, Texas Christian University

This paper shows how Samson's suicide and killing of some three thousand Philistines has been presented to children, in words and pictures, since the beginnings of illustrated children's Bible story books. The story from Judges has traditionally posed problems to adults, notably because of the suicide, but also because of the large numbers of men and women killed by the biblical hero as well as his espousal of revenge. The paper explores ways these problems are addressed in children's literature, focusing particularly on presentations of the Philistines as foreign and deserving of death. It also asks, as probably some children have asked, What happened to the lad who led Samson to the pillars? Did he, too, deservedly die?


Three Royal Deaths in Early Prophets: Type-scene or Intertextuality?
Program Unit: Comparative Studies of Literature from the Persian and Hellenistic Periods
Hava Guy, The David Yellin College

Three Royal Deaths in Early Prophets: Type-scene or Intertextuality? A Comparison of Judg 9:50-55; 1 Sam 31:1-6; 2 Sam 1:1-16 The description of the death of Abimelech at Thebez (Judg 9:50-55) and the two depictions of the death of Saul (1 Sam 31:1-6; 2 Sam 1:1-16) all belong to the same literary type-scene: the death of a defeated king on the battlefield. At a critical point in battle the king, who is in distress, turns to a figure at his side to end his life; at the same time he voices the underlying motive for this request. The story concludes with the king’s death. Not restricted to biblical narrative, this pattern has parallels in the Assyrian Annals. Comparison of these three passages indicates, however, a closer relationship of direct literary affinity beyond the shared literary convention. Building blocks from the story of Abimelech’s death appear in both accounts of Saul’s death but for opposite purposes. By contrasting Saul’s end--his falling on his sword--with Abimelech’s death at the hands of his armsbearer, the author of 1 Sam 31 sought to highlight Saul’s bravery and the tragic dimensions of his death. The purpose of the author of 2 Sam 1 differed. He sought to mute the glory of Saul’s act of falling on his sword by contrasting the figures that ended the king’s life: Abimelech’s armsbearer, on the one hand, who spares Abimelech a despicable death, and an Amalekite youth who, by happenstance, is on the battlefield searching for spoils. Saul’s death at the hands of this Amalekite lad is framed as a “measure for measure” punishment for his sparing of the Amalekite king in contradiction to the divine command (1 Sam 15).


Their Burnt Offerings and Their Sacrifices will be Accepted on My Altar (Isaiah 56:7): Gentile YHWH-worshipers and Their Participation in the Cult of Israel
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Law
Volker Haarmann, Tuebingen University

This paper is interested in gentiles in the Hebrew Bible who attach themselves to the God of Israel without becoming part of Israel. These «Gentile YHWH-worshipers» may not be confused with harbingers of «proselytism», as they undergo no enfranchisement in Israel. With the final breakthrough of monotheism in the exilic period Israel’s self-understanding becomes primarily determined by the notion of election (Rendtorff). Now that there was only one God, it had to be asked whether the election of Israel corresponded to the fact that all Non-Israelites were doomed to destruction. However, the picture many biblical texts paint is markedly different (cf. Kaminsky): Isa 56,1-8 goes so far as to promise that the burnt offerings and the sacrifices of the foreigners will be accepted in the Temple. While the author of Ezek 44,5-9 strongly opposes such practices, it becomes obvious that we here hit upon a «live post-exilic issue» (Fishbane). In this post-exilic period also several narrative texts speak of Gentile YHWH-worshipers (Ex 18,1-12, Josh 2ff, 2Kgs 5, Jonah 1). Naaman is granted permission to offer sacrifices to YHWH in Damascus (cf. 2Kgs 5,17ff). Also the sailors on Jonah’s ship bring sacrifices to YHWH, apparently without violating the principle of centralization of the sacrificial worship in the Temple. – It is one of the goals of this paper to take advantage of the well-defined rabbinic legislation in this regard (cf. bZeb 115b), which seems to be mirrored in the underlying premise of these post-exilic biblical texts already: «Altars of the Gentiles» are permitted as the «Jewish ius sacrum concerns the Jews only» (Bickerman). This, in conclusion, strongly supports the notion that in post-exilic times, gentiles did not have to be incorporated into Israel in order to participate in the worship of YHWH.


’…Every Careless Word you Utter, …’
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Hallvard Hagelia, Ansgar School of Theology and Mission

The lecture is an attempt to find a root for Jesus' word about 'careless word' (Matthew 12:36) in Exodus 20:7, and the 'wrongful use' of the name of God. To illuminate the question Matthew 12:36 will be investigated semantically, editorially and contextually.


Another Look at the Son of Man Saying in Mark 2:28
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Tobias Hagerland, University of Gothenburg

A recent instalment of John P. Meier's project of reconstructing the historical Jesus claims that the Son of Man saying in Mark 2:28 must be deemed inauthentic on philological and theological grounds. While not challenging Meier's contention that the saying is a product of primitive Christianity rather than of the historical Jesus, the present paper questions the validity of his argument from the syntax and content of the passage. His insistence on the unique character of Mark 2:28, from a formal point of view, appears to neglect some important parallel evidence. Moreover, when this evidence is taken into account, the christology of the passage will have to be described in a way slightly different from that proposed by Meier. Evidence from the Septuagint and other early Jewish and Christian literature suggests that the expression "to be lord" in Mark 2:28 is semantically equivalent to "to have authority" in 2:10. Accordingly, 2:28 is not unique among the sayings of Jesus, but has a perfect counterpart in 2:10. These two sayings should be interpreted in the light of each other. Like 2:10, the saying in 2:28 voices a claim that is functional rather than ontological. Contrary to Meier's interpretation, I argue that Mark 2:28 does not bring to expression the notion of Jesus as the heavenly and universal Kyrios, but that it depicts Jesus as authorized over the Sabbath during his earthly career. Whereas the understanding of Mark 2:10 and 2:28 as sayings of the earthly Jesus does not entail their historical authenticity, it has corollaries for our understanding of how the gospel tradition developed.


Why No Prophet, and Why the Loss?
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Herb Hain, Santa Monica, California

The Theme of the Seminar, "Why Me? Send Someone Else!", invites comparison to Moses at the Burning Bush. Without minimizing that particular aspect of the story, I see things in the "novella" that are truly puzzling. In the first place, Jonah does not belong among the prophets, either major or minor. His only prophecy, if you can call it that, is a warning that Nineveh might be destroyed. And his "prayer" from inside the big fish reads suspiciously like a psalm, not a supplication. Secondly, God and Jonah have a peculiar one-on-one-only relationship. God "causes a storm" to harm Jonah, "prepares" a big fish to swallow him only to have the fish spit out Jonah after three days. Next, God "prepares" a plant to give Jonah shade and to make him happy, then he "prepares" a worm to kill the plant. Then God "prepares" a hot wind to make Jonah's life even more miserable. I have two questions: Why can't God make up his mind on what to do with Jonah, and second, doesn't God have anything else to do? Lastly, the "novella". A novella has a begining, a middle, and an ending, but the Jonah story stops too soon. Something is mssing. After getting all these details in the beginning--Jonah paying his fare, going down to the bottom deck, falling asleep, later walking so many miles into Nineveh, then all the minutiae about the repenting of the populace, and suddenly the abrupt end. This is bad story-telling. Something is "fishy" about this story, from beginning to end. I shall try to make sense of it and explain it to the best of my knowledge.


Two Coins Too Much: The Widow’s Offering (Mark 12:41-44) from a Widow’s Point of View
Program Unit: Early Christianity and the Ancient Economy
Sakari Hakkinen, Kuopio Bishop's Office, Finland

The unnamed widow in Mark 12:41-44 is usually seen as a model for a good Christian. She has often been elevated as an example of ideal faith and attitude toward life, because she gave “out of her poverty, everything she had to live on”. However, there are many features in the story itself and especially in its Markan (and Lukan) context, that lead to another interpretation. Thinking of the situation from the widow’s point of view, what could she eat tomorrow, if she gave away everything? How would she manage in life? From this perspective she is anything but a heroine who offered all her living to God. More than a heroine she is a victim of cruel deprivation that Jesus opposed. She had to support the temple by giving demanded offerings to the treasure box, even though she had not enough for living.


Leaders or Sectarians, Reformers or Retainers?: Social-Scientific Perspectives in the Study of the Pharisees
Program Unit: Mind, Society, and Tradition
Raimo Hakola, University of Helsinki

The place and function of the Pharisees in the late Second Temple Jewish society has been assessed in a variety of ways. The older scholarship was based on the assumption that the Pharisees were the leading group, but it has become common to emphasize that there was nothing which could be called “ normative Judaism” in this period. Consequently, the Pharisees have recently been categorized as one party among many parties or even as a sect. There has also been dispute over the program of the Pharisees. While especially the older Jewish scholarship presented the Pharisees as liberalizers and reformers of the society, recent, chiefly Christian, scholarship has described them as retainers promoting the interests of the ruling elite. These different portraits reflect the scarcity and nature of the source material related to the Pharisees. Recent research has revealed how deeply the portraits of the Pharisees in the Dead Sea Scrolls, the Gospels, Josephus and early rabbinic sources have been influenced by the rhetorical and ideological agendas of these sources. Therefore, scholars have become quite cautious in their quests for the historical Pharisees. To complement the scarce historical data, scholars have used various sociological models and theories in their reconstructions of the Pharisees. In this paper, I assess the pros and cons of the social-scientific models used in the study of the Pharisees. I propose that the study of the Pharisees could be advanced by the use of social psychological theories that focus on cross-cultural regularities in group and intergroup processes. Especially the so called social identity perspective is useful in clarifying how the extant portraits of the Pharisees were created to promote distinctive social identities of various Jewish groups. We may never have direct access to how the Pharisees understood themselves, but more refined explanations of their role and function for other identities may make our historical reconstructions more plausible.


Reconceiving the Virginal Conception: Hannah as a Matrix for Fresh Understandings
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Kevin Hall, Oklahoma Baptist University

The paper argues that the Hannah narrative of 1 Samuel 1 provides an important yet often overlooked context for understanding the Lukan tradition of the virginal conception of Jesus. Rather than understanding the virginal conception as a supernatural event discontinuous with Yahweh’s history with Israel, those immersed in the narrative traditions of the Hebrew Bible would have interpreted the virginal conception as a divine event continuous, not discontinuous with other moments of divine engagement in the history of Israel. Thus the statement of 1 Sam. 1.19 that “Elkanah knew Hannah his wife and Yahweh remembered her” serves as a reminder that in the narrative traditions of the Hebrew Bible there were significant moments of divine intimacy with women prior to the virginal conception of the Lukan account. The apologetic value of the virginal conception tradition for Luke was not that the tradition presents the virginal conception as sui generis divine activity; rather, the virginal conception underscores the continuity between the birth of Jesus and other pivotal persons within the Hebrew narrative traditions. Such continuity allows for an interpretation of the virginal conception that underscores the contributions of women to the divine purpose that transcends patrilineal interests and helps profile the material, political implications of the service of these women. Two particular exegetical points developed in the paper strengthen the paper’s thesis. One, the juxtaposition of Yahweh’s role with Elkanah’s role in Hannah’s conception (1 Sam. 1.19) is interpreted in light of the clear narrative signals of Elkanah’s impertinence to the entire matter. Second, the unusual construction of the phrase at the end of 1 Sam. 1.6—“for Yahweh had closed her womb 'be'ad' ('behind'; cf. v. 5)”—is interpreted as further indication of the narrator’s emphasis on the intimacy of Yahweh’s involvement with Hannah. These exegetical points are applied directly to an interpretation of the Lukan account.


Poetic Justice: Can a Preposition Make Hannah a Priest?
Program Unit: Comparative Studies of Literature from the Persian and Hellenistic Periods
Kevin Hall, Oklahoma Baptist University

In the opening narrative of 1 Samuel (1:1-28), the prominence of the verb ‘alah?("to ascend or go up") coincides with the prominence of the preposition ‘al ("on, upon"). Particularly noteworthy are the instances (vv. 10, 13) where ‘al appears in the MT instead of the expected (and widely attested in the mss) preposition ‘el. This paper offers a reading which suggests that rather than being fortuitous textual corruptions requiring emendation these unexpected usages of ‘al may be read as cohering with the overall rhetorical strategy of the narrative whereby the legitimate priest Eli(‘ali) is marginalized as the verb ‘alah and its companion preposition ‘al move the narrative upward as the smoke of a sacrifice and lift the narrative's reader to a vantage point where the most visible cultic activity is Hannah praying "to" (‘al) Yahweh and speaking "to" (‘al) her heart while the priest Eli (’ali) sits passively “on” the seat “beside” the doorpost of the temple of Yahweh (‘al in both instances). The development of the paper, dealing as it does with an artfully constructed narrative that nevertheless has a complex compositional and textual history travels terrain well traversed by scholars working with a variety of interests--the poetics of Hebrew narrative, textual criticism, and the relationship between synchronic and diachronic readings of a text. In addition, given the narrative's subject matter and pivotal position within the Former Prophets, the paper intersects with feminist readings of the text and the concerns of Hebrew Bible theology. In particular, the paper proffers a reading of 1 Samuel 1 that creates space for imagining a variety of theological appropriations available for various postexilic communities seeking identity with/in the text.


The Mysticism of the Divine Chariot in the Vision of Gabriel
Program Unit: Apocalyptic Literature
David Hamidovic, Western Catholic University (Angers, France)

A stele discovered near the Dead Sea bears a new text. It has been published in 2007. Without examining the authenticity of the text in my paper (for the debate, cf. D. Hamidovic, "La Vision de Gabriel", Revue d'Histoire et de Philosophie Religieuses 89 (2009)), the text may be considered an apocalyptical vision of Gabriel's angel. The copy dates from around C.E. The ultimate end of times takes place with the Davidic Messiah and the eschatological war. During this final struggle in Jerusalem and in Judea, seven divine chariots appear. The mysticism of the divine chariot is well known in the studies on Judaism. The Vision of Gabriel adds many details attested for the first time. The seven divine chariots and the angels seem to have a specific role during the war. The locution "blood of the chariot" is without parallel.


Dynamics of Identity: Judeans and Christians in the Context of Associations and Cultural Minorities
Program Unit: Greco-Roman World
Philip A. Harland, York University

Drawing on social scientific approaches to identity, this paper looks at the role of both internal definitions and external categorizations in the expression of identities in early Christian congregations and in Judean synagogues (first two centuries). In particular, I focus attention on how we can better understand dynamics of identity within such groups by looking at associations and cultural minorities in the Greco-Roman world. Both outside observers and members of congregations and synagogues sometimes expressed Christian or Judean group identity within the broader context of association life.


Principles for Selecting Relevant Biblical Backgrounds
Program Unit: Relevance Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Bryan Harmelink, SIL International

The importance of studying biblical backgrounds has long been acknowledged in textbooks on hermeneutics and exegesis. The continued publication of numerous books and study Bibles is evidence of the value placed on understanding the various dimensions of the context within which the biblical books were written. Interpretive approaches such as social-scientific criticism and the increased attention given to Second Temple Judaism have made this field even more complex. The biblical interpreter is faced with the challenge of keeping up with multiple fields of study and attempting to determine which materials are the most significant for his or her specific area of study. A very similar challenge is faced by translators as they attempt to discern which background materials will best elucidate the biblical text they seek to translate. This challenge is often very acutely felt by translators since the nature of their task requires them to work with all of the biblical books. How can the translator find his or her way through the massive amounts of background materials being published? What principles can guide the translator or interpreter in the selection of relevant biblical backgrounds? What guidelines can assist the translator in writing appropriate footnotes or interpretive aids? In the attempt to find such principles, this paper reviews several standard publications on hermeneutics and exegesis and summarizes the principles found therein for the translator and interpreter. The main section of the paper evaluates the principles found in the above-mentioned literature review by invoking certain notions of Relevance Theory, such as the Principle of Relevance, the dynamic nature of meaning construction, and encyclopedic knowledge as it relates to translation and biblical interpretation. The paper concludes with a revised set of recommended guidelines for the translator and interpreter as they seek to select the most relevant biblical backgrounds for their work.


The Flood: Re-creation or Completion of Creation?
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Elizabeth Harper, Durham University

'And God said "I will blot out the adam which I have created"'. Genesis 6:7 is one of the first of many apparent references to the P creation account found in the flood narrative. So frequent are the allusions that they beg for an explanation. The current answer is that the flood is an act of de-creation that returns the world to the watery void of Genesis 1:2, only to be re-created so as to give humanity a new start in a new world. However, a careful study reveals that Genesis 6-9 focuses almost exclusively on Genesis 1:20b-1:31, the sixth day, and ignores most of the rest of the creation account. The story does not then, it seems, portray a systematic de-creation of the world, which might, anyway, be in contradiction to the story's resolution to preserve a remnant of the old creation, despite its evil inclination (8:21). At most, the flood undoes the prolific spread of humanity found in Genesis 4-5 with its concurrent spread of evil and performs a kind of purification of the adamah, although the theme of cleansing is muted. After exploring the links, this paper will demonstrate that the current de-creation interpretations of the flood story all have substantial weaknesses. A possible alternative way forward would be to see the flood narrative, not as uncreation, but as part of the ongoing creation and organisation of the known world, begun, but not completed, in Genesis 1. (A similar suggestion is sometimes made for Atrahasis). Nothing physically new is created but the world is re-ordered (killing is prohibited, meat eating is permitted), fear of curse and punishment is alleviated and covenant, grace and promise are introduced as essential elements for the existence of the world.


Why Did the Angels go to the Shepherds?
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Sarah Harris, Otago University, New Zealand

The role of the shepherds in the Lukan birth narrative is generally linked to the programmatic statement of the Gospel (Luke 4:18-19) where Jesus announces that he has come to bring good news to the poor. Jesus’ mission is rightly understood to bring an eschatological and earthly reversal for the poor and the sinner. The shepherds are examples of just such people. However, this paper suggests that the role of the shepherds in the birth narrative may be more strategic in Luke’s overall message to Theophilus and point him to what real power looks like. The narrative is set within the Graeco-Roman world of Augustus and his word alone takes the young engaged couple to Bethlehem. Yet for Luke, Jesus is the shepherd-king from the house of David and this is where real power comes from. In the Gospel, the programmatic statement comes at the beginning of the Galilean ministry and its message is actively played out in the narrative as Jesus journeys to Jerusalem. However as Jesus is about to enter Jerusalem and be declared ‘king’ by the multitudes of disciples, he echoes the programmatic statement when he says, ‘The Son of Man has come to seek out and save the lost’ (19:10). I H Marshall said in Luke: Theologian and Historian, that this text sums up the central message of the Gospel, and I agree. This verse draws on shepherd and shepherd-king imagery from Ezekiel 34 and may be a key to understanding why the angels went to the shepherds in the infancy narrative. Could it be that Luke’s summative statement in 19:10 functions like an inclusio to take the reader back to the roots of the narrative in its pastoral setting as it echoes the words of Isaiah?


The Cosmic Battle in Luke
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Sarah Harris, Otago University, New Zealand

Scholars have often commented on the prominent role of the Holy Spirit in the Third Gospel. The Spirit of the Lord descends upon Jesus at his Baptism (3:22), he enters the wilderness full of the Spirit (4:1) and he returns to Galilee to begin his ministry filled with the Spirit’s power (4:14). When Jesus declares his manifesto in the synagogue at Nazareth he reads from the prophet Isaiah that, ‘The Spirit of the Lord is upon me because he has anointed me to bring good news to the poor...’ (4:18). The language and role of the Spirit fills the infancy narrative, the time of Jesus’ ministry in Galilee and on his journey to Jerusalem. Jesus is filled with the Spirit’s power and the text ends with the promise of the power of the Spirit for the disciples (24:49). Less recognised is the role of Satan in the text as antagonist to the mission of God, and how the battle is strategically placed in Jerusalem, the seat of religious power. This paper looks at how God is on a quest to seek out and save the lost (19:10) and Satan will ultimately not prevail. For Luke, God is in control of salvation history and historical figures move on a divine timetable. Narratives of angels and demons pepper the text, and language of d??aµ?? and p?e?µa abound as Luke shows his understanding of the cosmic battle where people turn from darkness to light, the power of Satan to God (Acts 26:18). Augustus and the Graeco-Roman world play a key role in the narrative as do the Jewish leaders. Both exhibit different but inadequate models of power in the text. Although they exert considerable force in the world, for Luke, they are merely pawns ultimately in God’s real battle with Satan.


Sense of Self in Collectivistic and Individualistic Societies
Program Unit: Mind, Society, and Tradition
Patrick J. Hartin, Gonzaga University

This paper examines the sense (or consciousness) of self in collectivistic societies by analyzing first-century Mediterranean Societies and comparing them with the sense of self in individualistic societies such as found today in Western Societies. One's sense of self is dependent upon the role to which one has been made psychologically competent in this or that society. For people in individualistic Western Societies there is an awareness of one's self as "an inner being" that is an organizing principle of experience. Within collectivistic first-century Mediterranean Societies there arose an awareness that one's self is dependent upon others in society. There is no concept of "an inner being" as an organizing principle of experience. The question will be pursued as to how and why Western Societies developed this individualistic sense of selfhood.


Charis, Choris, and a Chorus of Patristic Interpreters of Hebrews 2:9
Program Unit: Biblical Interpretation in Early Christianity
Paul A. Hartog, Faith Baptist Theological Seminary

The manuscript tradition of Hebrews 2:9 overwhelmingly supports the reading, “by the grace of God ['chariti theou'], he tasted death for everyone.” Commentators note, however, that multiple church fathers supported a variant: “apart from God ['choris theou'], he tasted death for everyone.” Theodore of Mopsuestia had used the variant to argue that Jesus died “distinct from his deity.” Although Theophylact maintained that “Nestorians” had introduced this alteration for their purposes, several evidences refute his position. First, "choris theou" appears long before the fifth-century Christological controversies. Second, various Patristic authors had accepted the "choris theou" variant, but as a limitation of “cosmic salvation”: Jesus tasted death for everyone [or everything], “except God.” Origen, an early proponent of this “cosmic interpretation,” maintained that Jesus died for all rational beings (humans, angels, and even the stars), “apart from God.” Within a Patristic milieu that emphasized the “cosmic” ramifications of Jesus’ work, such a reading possessed great power. Nevertheless, the word order of Hebrews 2:9 and the overall argument of the passage counter such a death for all beings “except God.” In fact, verse 16 insists that Jesus died for humans and not for angels. One should not assume, however, that Patristic interpreters provide no hermeneutical assistance. Their “cosmic” insights into Hebrews 2 demonstrate that Jesus died as the representative Human in order that humanity might share in his subjugation of “all things” (2:8). In this manner, a “cosmic” outcome retains a secondary yet important role within the passage. This “cosmic” framework solves another interpretive quandary within 2:9. Although many commentators interpret the "huper" construction as denoting “substitution,” the wider context (with its emphasis upon humanity’s rule over the cosmos through Christ) supports a broader sense of "huper." Jesus died “for the benefit of” humans, so that they might participate in his exalted authority.


First Esdras: Style and Semantics in Hellenistic Greek Context
Program Unit:
Paul Harvey, Pennsylvania State University

The paper explores the language and syntax of I Esdras in terms of their similarity to and distinction from the LXX texts of 2 Chron and Ezra-Nehemiah. Particular attention is devoted to that passage acknowledged as material unique to I Esdras: the tale of Darius’ three bodyguards (3:1–5:6). The aim is to discern what may be comparable to and different from secular koine texts and thus suggest the contexts, temporal and otherwise, in which I Esdras was redacted.


We’re no Angels: Aspirationalism in Rabbinic Literature
Program Unit: Palestine and Babylon: Two Jewish Late Antique Cultures and Their Interrelation
Christine Hayes, Yale University

This paper explores the phenomenon of aspirationalism in rabbinic law with an emphasis on differences between Palestinian and Babylonian sources. A close examination of references to angels in halakhic contexts reveals differences between east and west, early and late rabbinic sources on the question of human striving for ethical perfection. In the modern period, the field of normative ethics has been dominated by two main streams of thought. Consequentialist theories hold that the rightness of an act is determined by its consequences. Deontological theories consider duties and obligations, rights and principles when determining whether actions are right and wrong. Beginning in the mid-20th century, however, virtue ethics – an Aristotelian theory that prevailed in the ancient and medieval periods – has been revived by philosophers like G. E. M. Anscombe and Phillippa Foot. Virtue ethics emphasizes character and the cultivation of individual virtue through moral action. Because it envisions an ultimate purpose for human life, virtue ethics is fundamentally teleological and aspirational. Insofar as biblical law consists of the commands of a divine lawgiver, it is generally understood to be deontological in orientation: focused on duties and rules, obligations and prohibitions. Likewise, the edifice of rabbinic law constructed on the base of biblical law, is assumed to be deontological in orientation. Recent scholarship has begun to challenge this assumption by identifying teleological and aspirational crosscurrents in both biblical and rabbinic legal materials. Aspirationalism appears in the two Talmuds and in midrashic sources, in passages that feature angels as paradigmatically perfect or ethical beings. However, our sources differ in their depiction of the appropriate human response to angelic perfection. Palestinian and early Babylonian sources employ the trope of angelic perfection to expose human weakness and as a spur to aspirationalism. Late (i.e. primarily stammaic) Babylonian sources mobilize the motif of angelic perfection quite differently. The uniquely Babylonian phrase “the Torah was not given to the ministering angels” implies no criticism of humans. Indeed, at first glance, the phrase appears to assert and accept the physical limits that inhibit our emulation of angelic perfection. However, closer examination reveals a more complex late Babylonian attitude to ethical aspirationalism. Virtue ethics and aspirationalism are characteristic of Greek and, to a lesser extant, Christian philosophy. Thus, the shifting fortunes of the trope of the angels promises to tell us something about the rabbis’ interaction with their larger cultural environment. This paper considers aspirationalism in Greco-Roman and Christian culture in an effort to account for the difference between Palestinian and Babylonian rabbinic views of ethical aspirationalism.


The Identification of Letter-carriers in Subscriptions to the Pauline Letters: Manuscripts, Sources and the Development of a Tradition.
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
Peter M. Head, Tyndale House

In most manuscripts of the Pauline corpus the text of each letter is followed by a subscription. These seem to have been enlarged over time to include information about Paul’s location and the identity of the letter-carrier. This paper seeks to look particularly at the identification of the letter-carriers within the development of these subscriptions. Some questions that I would like to address include: when was this feature introduced? Is it possible to determine whether this identification came from tradition or inductive study? How plausible are the identifications of letter-carriers?


1 Enoch Complementary or Alternative to Mosaic Torah?
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Paul Heger, University of Toronto

The lack of explicit reference to Sinaitic revelation in 1 Enoch has led some scholars to allege a dissident group of Enochic Judaism that abandoned the Torah, preferring Enoch's revelation. Few scholars opposed this speculation; others are undecided. This paper will dispute the above allegation. The absence of Sinai was imperative for upholding 1Enoch's fictitious primeval origin. Omission is not proof of non-existence; I will cite many "normative" texts that don't mention the Mosaic Torah. Implicit references to Sinai were downgraded as insufficient positive evidence for confirming adherence to Mosaic Torah by "Enochians," yet omission is deemed adequate evidence for the revolutionary assertion that a group of Israelites denied the supremacy of the Mosaic Torah. Deductions ex silentio, when applied to arguments against such allegations, were not granted the same credence by these very scholars. The terms commands and law allegedly refer to Law of Nature, obligatory for all humans, thus blurring the identity of sinners in Enoch and making it unclear whehther they are Jews or gentiles. Ritual rules, like circumcision, Sabbath and Temple cannot be deduced from Natural Law. Unquestionably, "Enochians" did not reject these and the prophets in which they are cited. Enoch did not reveal these laws; thus, they must have been known from Sinai. Scholars agree that before the publication of Enoch and shortly thereafter, "Enochians" believed in Mosaic Torah, so it is difficult to understand how drastic changes regarding this crucial issue occurred in a relatively short time. An author of fantastic writing, attesting to animated, disobedient stars, would not reflect on the philosophy of Natural Law. The author's purpose in 1 Enoch was exhortation for repentance, complementing Mosaic Torah, which was not explicitly mentioned because it wasn't central to this aim. Instead, the author relies on the readers' independent knowledge of Torah.


The Semitic Background of Some Variants in the Greek New Testament
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
Martin Heide, University of Marburg

There are some readings in the Greek New Testament, most of them variants to personal names, whose emergence can be explained by demonstrating that their meaning arose in a Semitic setting and was not sufficiently understood by the later Byzantine scribes.


What We can Learn from the Shapira Forgeries
Program Unit: Epigraphical and Paleological Studies Pertaining to the Biblical World
Martin Heide, University of Marburg

In the 19th century, scholars in Britain and on the continent were forced to investigate very carefully a hoard of "Moabite" sculptures and inscriptions, and some biblical manuscripts,brought to their attention by Moses Wilhelm Shapira. The conclusions they finally reached, and the general observations they made, can also be very helpful today.


Folly and Wisdom in Proverbs and Ecclesiastes
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Wisdom
Knut M. Heim, The Methodist Church; The Queen's Foundation

This paper will provide a comparison of representative statements (observations as well as admonitions) regarding the fool in the biblical books of Proverbs and Ecclesiastes. (1) The paper begins with an analysis of the famous admonitions in Prov. 26:4-5 in their literary context (26:1-12) and demonstrates that these twelve verses were combined through variant repetitions to form an interpretative framework, leading to the conclusion that vv. 4 and 5 are to be read in the literary performance contexts of verses 7 and 9. Through the skillful combination of clashing and inter-related admonitions and empirical observations characterized by daring metaphors and striking images, the passage as a whole promotes the complex kind of thought processes normally associated with ‘speculative’ thinking. (2) The paper then surveys statements about wisdom and folly in Ecclesiastes (such as Qoh. 1:13, 17-18; 2:12-17; 4:5, 13; 7:5-7, 9, 11-12, 16-19, 23-25; 8:5; 8:16–9:1; 9:17, 18; 10:1, 2; 12:9-11), sometimes in comparison with similar statements in the various parts of the book of Proverbs. This survey and a close reading of some key statements and passages demonstrates that Qoheleth’s thinking about ‘thinking’ is not only (and perhaps not even primarily) speculative, but also observational and pragmatic. (3) A comparison of the data analyzed in Proverbs and Ecclesiastes demonstrates that the often repeated assumption that the book of Proverbs is ‘empirical and pragmatic’, while the book of Ecclesiastes is ‘speculative’, is not confirmed by a close reading of statements regarding the fool. (4) This opens the possibility that other themes in both books are also treated in more complex and subtle ways than has previously been assumed, and I will draw some conclusions regarding reading strategies appropriate to both books.


Christian Identity and School Setting in the Gospel of Philip
Program Unit: Nag Hammadi and Gnosticism
Minna Heimola, University of Helsinki

This paper examines how two more or less recent ideas in research of Valentinianism – emphasizing the Christian nature of the so-called heretic groups and the idea of Valentinian Christianity as a school compatible with philosophical schools of antiquity – are evident in the Gospel of Philip of the Nag Hammadi library. First, the text reflects strong Christian self-understanding. The Christians are deemed superior to Jews, Hebrews and Gentiles, and the arrival of Christ is connected with various events of central salvational importance. Furthermore, the Christian identity in the Gospel of Philip is based on apostolic authority. “We” are viewed as part of apostolic succession. The text is also full of quotes from and allusions to the New Testament writings. Thus this text supposes the idea of viewing Valentinianism as a part of Christianity, rather than a form of “Gnosticism”. Secondly, spiritual progress is a central theme in the Gospel of Philip. The text stresses the importance of giving teaching to everyone according to his/her level of understanding. However, the point of view is not deterministic. Rather, concerning an individual Christian, the text also stresses spiritual development achieved through ritual, teaching and experience. This emphasis on different levels of students supports the idea of Valentinian Christianity as a school, or a group of schools.


"Bury my Coffin Deep!": Jewish and Christian Responses to Zoroastrian Exhumation of the Dead in the Sasanian Empire
Program Unit: Palestine and Babylon: Two Jewish Late Antique Cultures and Their Interrelation
Geoffrey Herman, University of Geneva

For Jews and Christians living in the Sasanian Empire the usual method of disposal of the dead was by burial in the ground. Zoroastrians believed that burial of a corpse ritually contaminates the earth, which they held to be sacred. They practiced the exposure of the corpse to be consumed by dogs and birds. From the middle of the fourth century Zoroastrians began to interfere with the burial practice of non-Zoroastrians, seeking to enforce their practice on non-Zoroastrians. This paper explores the divergent responses to the issue by Jews and Christians. Christians, with their agonistic ethos, integrated the challenge into their highly developed genre of martyrdom accounts, interpreting the forced exposure of the martyrs within the context of their suffering and miraculous "victory" over religious persecution. Contemporary Jewish sources, on the other hand, interpreted such interference within the context of sin and Divine punishment. It stimulated introspection on the importance and ritual status of burial. Reflecting on their precarious situation in an era when other non-Zoroastrian minorities were suffering persecution they preferred to follow a path of reluctant accommodation


'Partakers of the Holy Spirit': Athanasius' Pneumatological Exegesis of Hebrews 6:4
Program Unit: Biblical Interpretation in Early Christianity
Kevin Hill, Durham University

Both Eastern and Western Christian traditions usually remember Athanasius of Alexandria as an unwavering defender of the divinity of Jesus Christ, the incarnate Word of God. However, Athanasius was also one of the first writers to argue explicitly for the divinity of the Holy Spirit. In his four Letters to Serapion, Athanasius attempted to present a Scriptural demonstration of the Spirit's divinity. Athanasius' central argument in this enterprise relies on a premise shared with his opponents: the Holy Spirit deifies Christians. Based on this premise, Athanasius argued that the Spirit, by working to deify human beings, must be God—for, Athanasius assumed, only God can deify others. This paper argues that Hebrews 6:4 made three significant contributions to Athanasius' pneumatological arguments in the Letters to Serapion. In Heb 6:4 Athanasius found not only further support for the Spirit's divinity, but also answers to two crucial questions: i) How is it that Christians are deified by the Spirit? ii) How can the Holy Spirit's divinity be distinguished from the 'divinity' of deified Christians? By highlighting the significant role Hebrews 6:4 played in Athanasius' pneumatology, and by observing the concerns and assumptions that Athanasius brought to the text, this paper aims to offer a window into Athanasius' larger exegetical approach, which is an approach that is not uncommon to early Christian interpreters, because it consists of a movement from Christ and the Spirit, to the Scriptures, and then back to Christ and the Spirit. For Athanasius, the Scriptures must be interpreted in light of Christ and the Spirit, yet Christ and the Spirit are also revealed and interpreted by the Scriptures. In this way, the paper shall conclude by highlighting the paradoxical nature of this patristic hermeneutical approach itself.


An Examination of the Supposed pre-Samaritan Texts from Qumran
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Chelica Hiltunen, University of Oxford

A debate continues among Dead Sea Scrolls scholars as how to best classify the manuscript finds from the eleven caves near Qumran. Emanuel Tov argues that the biblical scrolls are best organized by their textual character, that is, according to their filiation to the three later versions: the Masoretic Text (MT), the Samaritan Pentateuch (SP), the proposed Hebrew Vorlage behind the Septuagint (LXX), or, in cases of inconsistent agreement with the versions, identifying the manuscripts as non-aligned. Though this approach to categorizing manuscripts is helpful, the standards for determining a manuscript's affiliation with the later versions are vague. As a result, the textual character of many scrolls is in contention, especially in regard to their relationship to the Samaritan Pentateuch. This study contends that there are different categories of variants that impact the designation of a manuscript's textual character. Secondary variants, or lack there of, are the most important element for determining a scroll's relationship, if any, to the three later versions (MT, SP, LXX). Secondary variants (also termed secondary readings) are defined as alterations found in the text due to scribal intervention, both intentional and accidental. Agreement or disagreement between secondary variants present in the scrolls and the later version is the most important criterion for determining manuscript filiation. This investigation focuses on manuscripts of the Pentateuch that Tov has classified as relating to the both SP and MT, SP and LXX, and SP and the non-aligned category. As part of his method, Tov states that when a manuscript is "equally close" to SP and MT, he defaults to the MT. When a scroll is "equally close" to SP or the non-aligned category, Tov defaults to the non-aligned category. As a result of this methodology, very few manuscripts (6%) of the Pentateuchal scrolls have been classified as relating to SP. This essay postulates that if the primary criteria for deciding a Pentateuchal scroll's textual character is agreement or disagreement of significant secondary variants with the three later versions, then there may be more scrolls that share affinity with the Samaritan Pentateuch than previously supposed.


Common Motif in Parables Unique to the Gospel of Luke: Self-Interest and Situation of no Choice
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Craig Ho, Hong Kong Baptist University

The parable of the Good Samaritan (Luke 10:25-37) solved the problem of the possibility to love one’s enemy. The lawyer asks a question of choice – who to love? Jesus’ parable presents a situation of no option and forces him to see neighborly love from the receiving end, from the perspective of the victim – sometimes even an enemy’s love would be badly needed. The parable of a man with a visitor arriving at night (Luke 11:5-8) is creating yet another situation of no option for his neighbor. It is self-interest and not generosity that is at work to prompt the neighbor to give what he is being asked. The parable of the lost son (Luke 15:11-32) presents a son who is forced by the situation of no option and returns to his father. It is not clear whether he repents from his heart or he just behaves like the wise steward – he knows too well what his father wants to hear from him. The unjust steward (Luke 16:1-8) also asks a question – what to do after being fired by his master? He has no choice and self-interest dictates what he could and should do. And finally the pestering woman (Luke 18:1-8) has annoyed the unjust judge so much that justice is finally granted to her. It is self-interest and not concern of justice that has prompted the bad judge to action. All these parables share the common motif of good work generated out of self-interest in situation of no option. They are literary product from the same hand and not oral source or disparate sources put together. And if they are typical of Lukan composition, than the so-called L source is but Luke’s own work.


Regularities in Ancient Hebrew Verse: The Wisdom Poems of Proverbs 1-8
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Wisdom
John F. Hobbins, United Methodist Church

The prosodic parse reflected in the Masoretic text of Proverbs 1-8 is a linguistic artifact of the first order. Nonetheless, if the attempt is made to identify the organizing principles of the prosody of the underlying text, a revision of the traditional parse in specific instances seems in order. For example, the division into pesuqim (masoretic verses) often but not always subdivides the whole into prosodically equivalent domains. In this paper the prosodic regularities of Proverbs 1-8 are stipulated in terms of a formula that embraces prosodic word count and a phonological length parameter. As one would expect given the analogy of strong-stress meters in poetries cross-culturally, the meter in question is not strict but nevertheless subject to specifiable constraints. The result is a working hypothesis whose impact on questions at the level of Einzelexegese is not insignificant. A handout in which the prosodic subdivisions of Proverbs 1-8 are laid out in their entirety will be provided.


The Qinah Meter of Lamentations 1-5 Re-examined
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
John F. Hobbins, United Methodist Church

The prosodic parse reflected in the Masoretic text of Lamentations 1-5 is a linguistic artifact of the first order. However, since the pioneering analysis of Karl Budde, the attempt has been made to identify the organizing principles of the prosody of the underlying text. This has led to a revision of the traditional parse in specific instances. In this paper the prosodic regularities of Lamentations 1-5 in terms of a formula that embraces prosodic word count and a phonological length parameter. As one would expect given the analogy of strong-stress meters in poetries cross-culturally, the meter in question is not strict but nevertheless subject to specifiable constraints. The result is a working hypothesis whose impact on questions at the level of Einzelexegese is not insignificant.


Spiritual or Physical?: Revisiting Paul’s Understanding of “Resurrection” in 1 Corinthians 15
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Vahan Hovhanessian, St. Nersess Armenian Seminary

Many scholars have argued that the Apostle Paul believed in a spiritualized concept of the resurrection of Jesus. As such, the resurrection of the followers of Jesus was understood to be spiritual as well. The same scholars argue that it was the Christians of later centuries that developed the idea of physical resurrection. This presentation will revisit this scholarly argument. Carefully examining the meaning and use of key words in the text of Paul’s argument—such as evgh,gertai and avna,stasij—in the wider context of the Pauline corpus, the other New Testament documents, as well as the extra-biblical literature, we hope to reach a better understanding of the Apostle’s concept of the resurrection of the dead.


Prophetic Perspectives on Blindness
Program Unit: Healthcare and Disability in the Ancient World
Herbert B. Huffmon, Drew University

For many well-established perspectives within ancient Israel, blindness was viewed as a significant disability, and it could entail exclusion from the sanctuary (2 Sam 5:8). The prophetic perspective, however, supports a different understanding of blindness. In this perspective, blindness in itself, whether a physical or an ideological feature of an individual or a group, is not a disability. Physical blindness may represent divine judgment, as in 2 Kings 6, or it may be a neutral characteristic, as with the blind prophet, Ahijah (2 Kings 14). Ideological blindness, in particular being "blind" as to God's engagement with and intention for the people, represents a major fault, one to be condemned, as with the blindness of God's servant, Israel, during the exile (Isa 42:18-20). The presumption of this perspective is that, like the eunuch (Isa 56:3-5), those who are physically blind but religiously obedient are welcome within the actual cultic community, not just within the eschatological community. This paper explores the prophetic understanding of the various aspects of blindness and the ramifications of this understanding of the faithful community of Israel.


The Figure of Isaac and the Matthean Jesus as New Temple and Sacrifice
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Leroy Huizenga, Wheaton College

The Gospel of Matthew presents Jesus as a new Isaac. In verbal terms, one finds conspicuous allusions to Gen 17 and 22, and in thematic terms, the Matthean Jesus and the Isaac of early Jewish tradition resemble each other in remarkable ways: both are promised children conceived contrary to the course of nature, beloved sons who go willingly to their redemptive, sacrificial deaths at the hands of their respective fathers at the season of Passover at the location of the Temple. As the Akedah was the etiology of the Temple and its sacrificial system, the typology functions in service of the Matthean theme of Jesus as new Temple and decisive sacrifice.


Reading the Gospels as Narratives and Artifacts
Program Unit: Methods in New Testament Studies
Leroy Huizenga, Wheaton College

Although form and redaction criticism would seem to be the ideal tools to use to investigate the history behind the Gospels, such methods fail to take adequate account of the narrative nature of the Gospels. This paper will present Umberto Eco's theory of the Model Reader as an approach that at once does full justice both to the narrative and historical aspects of the Gospels.


Psalm 150: Grand Finale of the Crescendo in the Psalter
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
Dirk Human, University of Pretoria

Without doubt the final hymn of the Psalter can be described as the climax or grand finale of the Israelite faith’s most known hymnbook. In this psalm sound and action are blended into a picture of ecstatic joy. The whole universe is called upon to magnify Yahweh, the god of Israel. The text poses various exegetical challenges. In the past Psalm 150 was analysed as a single text, but with the redactional-historical approach to the interpretation of the Book of Psalms this psalm can be interpreted as part of the final Hillel (Ps 146-150) or Book IV (Pss 107-150) of the Psalter. This view opens up several possibilities for reading the psalm in multiple contexts. Not only the psalm’s historical context (Sitz im Leben), but also its cultic and various literary contexts illuminate its theological significance. This presentation is an attempt to understand the psalm’s structure, dates of origin and reinterpretation, the tradition-historical relations to Psalm 1, the Pentateuch and other Old Testament texts as well as the relationship to the ancient Near Eastern Umwelt of the text. Ultimately the psalm’s theological significance will be determined.


God's Technicolor Coat: An Examination of Divine Glory in the Priestly Texts
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Michael Hundley, University of Cambridge

The concept of divine glory continues to garner attention from scholars and non-scholars alike. However, scholars have not adequately determined the nature of the glory in the Priestly texts and its relationship to divine presence. The present paper attempts to provide this necessary foundation. Beginning with an analysis of the noun, kab?d, in the non-priestly texts and its ancient Near Eastern (ANE) synonyms to provide a field of reference, I examine the role of kab?d in the Priestly texts and its relation to the divine presence. I then explore the function of the cloud and fire and their intersection with glory and presence. Each of these elements features in non-priestly theophanies and the Priestly writers, in turn, co-opt and give definition to them. In the Priestly system, they form three tiers of presence: YHWH himself, his glory, and the cloud and fire. Each in its own way ensures that YHWH's presence is both assured and enigmatic. In particular, the glory serves as an effulgent cloak that at once reveals and conceals divine presence. As a cloak, it renders YHWH's presence more elusive than his ANE counterparts, while minimizing the potential weaknesses of ANE conceptions of presence.


The Story of the Lord's Supper in Corinth: A Narrative-critical Reading of 1 Corinthians 11:17-34
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Marilou S. Ibita, Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, Belgium

This paper seeks to interpret the story of the Lord’s Supper as told by Paul in his First Letter to the Corinthians. We follow the narrative-critical methodology of Norman Petersen in Rediscovering Paul: Philemon and the Sociology of Paul’s Narrative World (Philadelphia, PA: Fortress, 1985) and attempt to apply it to 1 Cor 11:17-34. One of the goals of this paper is, as Petersen proposes, to make us self-conscious about our transformation of letters into stories and how we do it by noting the referential and poetic sequences of the Corinthian Lord’s Supper story. In this paper, we will focus our attention on the plot in 1 Cor 11:17-34, highlight the characters involved, the point of view taken from the apostle’s perspective, and the closural expectations and satisfactions that the text presupposes.


Babylonia – Between Eretz Israel and Bavel
Program Unit: Palestine and Babylon: Two Jewish Late Antique Cultures and Their Interrelation
Tal Ilan, Institut für Judaistik, Freie Universtaet, Berlin

In this paper I will outline the way the land of Babylonia and its (Jewish) inhabitants are viewed both in the literature of the Land of Israel and in the Babylonian literature. It will be shown that while the rabbis of Eretz Israel, basing themselves on the prophesies of doom in the Bible, viewed Babylonia as a land of sin and punishment, the Babylonian rabbis, based on other prooftexts (such as the text which identifies the rivers of the Garden of Eden with the Euphrates and the Tigris) view it as a land of plenty and a safe haven for the Jews.


Late Antique Illness as Demon Possession and the Early Christian Ascetics
Program Unit: Healthcare and Disability in the Ancient World
Despina Iosif, Open University in Athens

The late antique world was particularly conscious of malevolent supernatural power constantly laying in wait to attack and enslave humans. Demons incited vices; they could persuade both their unsuspected and suspected victims to venerate them, and to persecute Christians, and to feel an overwhelming attachment to material things. However, what demons seemed to enjoy the most was taking total control by retiring into a human soul. Today our Western civilization wouldn’t easily recognize anti-social behaviour, mental disorder and a strange illness as signs of demon possession, as it was often the case in late antiquity. Christian ascetics and monks were generally considered a very powerful antidote to demonic possession and they managed to enhance their power and to build great reputations, and attract considerable numbers of admirers (even from the upper classes) and converts to Christianity, by successfully handling demons. Early in the 4th century a father in Egypt thought his teenage daughter was possessed by a demon and sought the famous monk Pachomius’ advice. Unfortunately we do not know how the father reached such a conclusion and whether Pachomius was his first obvious choice. Pachomius explained to the troubled father (and many other people present) that the fact that she wasn’t as vigilant with her virginity as she was supposed to be, allowed a demon to enter her body, and decided to give her an ointment to use regularly, which, before long, proved effective. How typical of late antique was this story? My intention is to study the early Christian biographies of the ascetics and monks (the Life of Anthony, the Life of Pachomius, Apophthegmata Patrum, the Lausiac History, the History of the Monks in Egypt and Theodoret of Cyrrhus’ Religious History) and address the following questions: how was demon possession distinguished from common illness in late antiquity, who made the diagnosis, which were the unfortunate victims, how was a demon expelled, how frequent failures were, and how often were ascetics and monks possessed themselves and how were such cases treated.


Late Antique Rome in Rabbinic Eyes: The Eschatological Vantage Point
Program Unit:
Oded Irshai, Hebrew University of Jerusalem

Following the two major messianic driven revolts against Rome, the one that brought about the destruction of the Temple (70 CE)and the other that resulted in the crushing of Bar Kochbah's rebels (135 CE), it would seem that the rabbis embarked on an effort to quell the messianic and eschatologic ferver and advocate a more passive attitude towards Rome. In their new dealings with the ruling power the rabbis entertained not only political restraint but also novel schemes about the eschatological future all based on biblical and extra biblical notions about time, progress and the "end of days". Among other matters the presentation will deal with the question whether the Constantinian era had any impact on the rabbinic views and in what way did the above mentioned notions clash with the Christian / Patristic world view of the expected Parousia (Second Coming).


By, in or for the Hope?
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Akio Ito, Tokyo Christian University

Romans 8:24a is a main text of this paper. The Greek text has been variously interpreted and translated as: ‘For we are saved by hope’ (KJV); ‘For in hope were we saved’ (ASV); ‘For in this hope we were saved’ (RSV); ‘For in this hope we were saved’ (NIV); ‘In hope, we already have salvation;’ (NJB). The dative of ‘th elpidi’ and the aorist tense of the verb ‘eswqhmen’ are the keys to its understanding. There seems to be a correlation between the understanding of the dative and the meaning of the aorist tense. The instrumental dative seems to fit the present or perfect understanding of the aorist tense of the verb while the modal dative the past understanding of the verb. The dative was usually understood as the instrumental dative ‘by’ (and in most Japanese translations), but most commentators nowadays prefer taking it as the modal dative (rendered as ‘in’). What has been overlooked concerns the precise meaning of the elpiß in this context. If we take Rom. 8:24bc seriously, it must mean what is hoped for rather than the act of hoping or the ground for hoping. Then the dative of advantage emerges as an alternative interpretation, which can, then, be translated as, ‘For we were saved for the hope.’ Or paraphrased as ‘For in order to obtain what is hoped for we were saved.’ Although the dative of advantage is not a common interpretation and a rare usage with an abstract noun, this is arguably a viable interpretation. The best argument for the dative of advantage concerns the context. The argument of the context centers around the tension between ‘already’ and ‘not yet’. If we are allowed to take the dative of ‘th elpidi’ as that of advantage, the aorist tense of ‘eswqhmen’ can be understood within the usual meaning.


Tyre and Sidon: Now and Then
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Glenna S. Jackson, Otterbein College

The story of the Syrophoenician/Canaanite woman in Mark's and Matthew's gospels takes place in what is known today as Lebanon. The "district of Tyre and Sidon [modern-day Sour and Saida]" plays a unique role in those stories because Jesus is on non-Judean turf. My sabbatical in Lebanon obviously provided insights into the land and people of today's world, but also into a culture from two thousand years ago.


Willing Obedience with Doubts: Abraham at the Binding of Isaac
Program Unit: Biblical Theology
Jonathan Jacobs, Bar Ilan University

Among biblical commentators and scholars, the accepted view of Abraham in the story of the Binding of Isaac is of a one-dimensional, almost superhuman figure whose entire consciousness, on the way to sacrifice his son, is focused solely on fulfilling the Divine will. According to this view there is no textual evidence of any deliberation or hesitation in Abraham’s mind, and he is to be viewed as praiseworthy for fulfilling God’s will without any doubt or misgiving. In contrast to this prevailing opinion, I attempt to show that the biblical narrator uses various literary devices to hint to the qualms that plague Abraham on his journey. Although he gives no voice to his apprehensiveness, it may be uncovered through a careful and attentive reading of the text, exposing Abraham’s inner world.


A Matter of Love: Exploration of the Dimensions of God's Love in the Book of Malachi
Program Unit: Concept Analysis and the Hebrew Bible
Mignon R. Jacobs, Fuller Theological Seminary

The book of Malachi depicts a fractured relationship between YHWH and the chosen recipients of the Deity's love (bh)). The tone of the book contributes to the representation of discord between the deity and Israel; yet, questions about the addressees' awareness of their response to the deity have arisen. Among the interpretations of the book of Malachi are perspectives that recognize the tension between YHWH's love for Israel and the priests' and community's disregard for that love. While this paper does not survey the various understandings of the addressees' awareness of their behavioral and attitudinal contribution to the YHWH-Israel relationship, the study proposes Israel's cognizance of its behavior. It further proposes that the representation the deity, the prophet, and the addressees in the discourses produce a characterization of the deity and the addressees, including, the nature of YHWH's love, the validity of noted responses to the deity's love (e.g., honor, dbk), and strategies—including cultic practices—for gaining, maintaining, or redefining the relationship constituted by the Deity's love. While noting the behavioral responses of the addressees, the book also displays the attitudinal responses of that shape the priests responses. This paper examines the concept of YHWH's love for Israel through the question-answer schema of the book of Malachi, the inter-textual dimensions discerned in the accusations against the addressees, and relationship of YHWH's love to honor and shame.


The Sign of the Prophet Jonah: Tracing the Tradition-history of a Biblical Character in Ancient Judaism and Early Christianity.
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Gregory C. Jenks, Charles Sturt University

This paper will examine the ways that the character of Jonah functioned in early Christian literature, and consider the Christian use of Jonah in the context of contemporary Jewish traditions about this biblical character. The investigation of Patristic and Rabbinic texts about Jonah will include consideration of the possible transmission of these traditions into early Islam.


‘So Glorify God With/In Your Body’ (1Cor 6:20): Sex Within Marriage According To Paul
Program Unit: Psychological Hermeneutics of Biblical Themes and Texts
Joseph E. Jensen, Catholic University of America

Centuries of selective and mistakenly narrow reading of especially First Corinthians chapters 6 – 7 has led to a common mis-perception that for Paul marriage and sexual activity within marriage was at best to be tolerated for those believers incapable of controlling their sexual urges. Such misunderstanding arises from exclusive focus upon those texts which reflect the early “Marana tha” or parousia Christology that prevailed at the time Paul became a believer. Careful attention and focus on other segments within the same texts from First Corinthians shows that at the time Paul writes First Corinthians marriage among believers was his norm. Each man should have his own wife and mutually, each woman should have her own husband. Further, within such marriages Paul envisioned mutual, frequent, sexually expressed love as the norm, and even more, as prayer. Finally, while Paul attempted to remain positive about his own single status, his own words betray occasional jealousy, even envy, of those who successfully combined marriage and their apostolic ministry.


Service in the Assembly of Nobles: Sirach 7:1-17
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
Joseph E. Jensen, Catholic University of America

Ben Sira, an accomplished scribe and wisdom teacher, flourished in the politically and religiously turbulent atmosphere of Jerusalem in the forty years leading up to the Maccabean revolt that began about 166 b.c.e. While his poetic pericopes on justice for the poor and marginalized contain some of the strongest social justice language to be found in biblical literature, Ben Sira would have his students work for such justice within the system. In a lecture about service in the Jerusalem assembly, the Gerousia (Sir 7:1-17), Ben Sira offers guidelines for negotiating and surviving the treacherous infighting and intrigues of political life. Ben Sira focuses on preservation of one’s personal integrity and righteousness while actively participating in a political system that by implication is manifestly corrupt and unjust. Ben Sira is particularly concerned with the ever present temptations to sin driven by personal ambition, potential for easy financial gain, presumption, and arrogance. The poem suggests that the secretive practices of trade-offs, influence pedaling, extortion, bribery, kickbacks, fraud, slander, and perjury that undermine the practice of justice in today’s political and legal systems were just as prevalent in Ben Sira’s time.


The Application of the Title “God” to the Lamb in the Book of Revelation
Program Unit: Apocalyptic Literature
Daniel Johansson, University of Edinburgh

Scholars generally agree that the christology of the Book of Revelation is “high.” But unlike other writings with an exalted christology, it is held that the title “God” is not used for Christ. This paper will challenge this view. By way of introduction it will be observed that “God” is implicitly used for the Lamb in the worship prohibitions in 19:10 and 22:8-9, as the Lamb is worshipped in Revelation. The crucial evidence for the thesis of this paper, however, is Rev 7:10. In contrast to the traditional understanding of this verse I will argue that it should be translated: “Salvation is to our God, the One sitting on the throne and the Lamb,” that is, the entire phrase “the One sitting on the throne and the Lamb” is in apposition to “God.” Support for this reading comes from the similar worship scene in chapters 4 and 5. There John deliberatively avoids the title “God” in his portrayal of the heavenly worship, using “the One sitting on the throne” instead. It is only in 7:10 the title “God” is introduced, when for the second time the two figures on the throne are worshipped together. The similarities between 7:9-12 and 5:13-14 are noted, most importantly that exactly the same phrase is found in 5:13 and 7:10: “to kathemeno epi to throno kai to arnio.” Further support is found in the context (7:9-17) which depicts the Lamb on the throne and worship directed to both figures on it. Revelation applies the title “God” to Christ, but unlike other NT passages which call Jesus “God,” the title is not given to Christ in separation from the Almighty one, but together with him.


Kyrios in the Gospel of Mark
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Daniel Johansson, University of Edinburgh

In spite of an intensive study of christological titles in the Gospel of Mark over the years, surprisingly little has been done on Mark’s use of kyrios. Commentaries which include a discussion of major christological titles typically leave out kyrios and, if it is assigned christological significance, it is ascribed only a secondary status. However, this paper will argue that the term kyrios plays an important role in Mark, and that the evangelist, by his careful handling of it, used it to communicate important aspects of the identity of Jesus. Many scholars have noticed that it often is difficult to determine in what sense kyrios is used and whether it refers to Jesus or God. This paper argues that this ambiguity is intentional, serving the purpose of linking both God and Jesus to the title kyrios. Starting out from the first occurrence of the term in Mark 1:3, which in its OT context (explicitly mentioned by Mark) refers to God but in the following Markan narrative to Jesus, it will be demonstrated that this ambiguity is found throughout Mark (5:19; 11:3; 13:20; 12:9 and 13:35). Furthermore, where it unambiguously refers to Jesus (2:28), it names him kyrios of an institution reserved for God in the OT. In the light of these passages it will then be argued that Jesus’ coming in the name of the kyrios presents him not merely as one authorized by God, but as one who possesses the name of God. Finally, this paper will argue that the juxtaposition of the Shema and Ps 110:1 in Mark 12:28-37 serves the purpose of showing that the Shema is not incompatible with the existence of two kyrioi on the divine throne and the linking of both God and Jesus to kyrios.


The Sociology of Jewish Life in Light of the Dead Sea Scrolls
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Jutta Jokiranta, University of Helsinki

The fragmentation of Jewish life in the Second Temple period in different groups with different practices, beliefs, and aims is nowadays often taken as a given. Yet, many commonalities as well as hierarchical relationships between different factions of society are also acknowledged. The Qumran evidence may first of all help us in methodological questions: what could go wrong in reconstructing Jewish life on the basis of ideologically colored texts? What to do with all the uncertainties about the social realities behind the documents? Secondly, the Qumran evidence provides an example of a social movement on the basis of which we may evaluate the usefulness of our sectarian ideal types. In what ways can the Qumran movement be used as a mirror of the wider society? Can modern sociology cultivate our sociological imagination of the period? Thirdly, with the whole Qumran corpus in mind, we may focus on the novelties in Jewish life. What is it that seems to be changing? What is a continuation of earlier developments? The paper wishes to connect these topics to earlier discussion before the discovery of the Scrolls and discussions in other areas of biblical scholarship.


Revisiting Saul in Chronicles: A New Perspective on an Old Problem?
Program Unit: Comparative Studies of Literature from the Persian and Hellenistic Periods
Louis C. Jonker, University of Stellenbosch

It is well-known among biblical scholars and other Bible readers that the Chronicler's presentation of King Saul of Israel differs significantly from the version in 1 Samuel. Many studies have been conducted on this issue (see e.g. the 2006 volume edited by Ehrlich & White, Saul in story and tradition) and commentators normally dedicate extensive space to the peculiarity (see Knoppers AB 12A, 526-531 and Klein Hermeneia, 282-291). Knoppers (528) indicates two important considerations when pursuing to answer what role and function the Saul narrative had in Chronicles: (i) The unique style of the Chronicler's historiography should be taken into account, and (ii) the Chronicler's circumstances in Persian period Judah should be considered. In line with these suggestions, this paper will investigate whether it could benefit our discussion of the Chronicler's portrayal of King Saul if the perspective of identity formation forms our interpretative key. The paper will not only compare the Samuel and Chronicles versions, but will also look how the figure of Saul features in the rest of the Books of Chronicles (apart from 1 Chron. 9-10).


A Social Identity Approach to the Rhetoric of Apocalyptic Violence in The Sayings Gospel Q
Program Unit: Whence and Whither?: Methodology and the Future of Biblical Studies
Simon Joseph, Claremont Graduate University

The Sayings Gospel Q’s rhetoric of apocalyptic violence has been described as “terrifying,” its attitude towards “this generation” hostile and its pronouncement of impending judgment an overarching literary-rhetorical orientation of the community. The Q community’s strained relationship(s) with its fellow Jews thus provides a classic case-study of nascent sectarian formation and social identity theory. Social identity theory is a socio-psychological research method that explains how identity is constructed in and through the exclusion of others, i.e., by discrimination, prejudice, stereotyping and intergroup conflict, attitudes and orientations that often lead to violence. In this paper, I will analyze the use of rhetorical violence in the Sayings Gospel Q (widely regarded as manifesting in the secondary stratum of Q, or Q2) through the socio-psychological lens of social identity theory in an effort to trace the origins, history and development of Q’s intergroup conflict, a conflict that represents not only a seminal moment in the emergence of early Christianity, but a pivotal point in the parting(s) of the way(s) between Jews and Christians and the construction of ancient (and contemporary) Christian identity.


The Covenant Law of James
Program Unit: Catholic Epistles
Mariam J. Kamell, University of St. Andrews-Scotland

Scholars have long debated over the identity of the “Word” and the “Law” in the epistle of James, as well as their interrelationship. The “Word” is the means of new birth and is implanted within the believer, but it also requires obeying. The “Law” likewise requires obeying and bears resemblance to the law given in the Pentateuch. This paper seeks to examine the evidence within James relating to both of these terms, while grounding the witness of James within prior and concurrent texts that can help to illumine his meaning and terminology. While James clearly refers to the teaching of Jesus within the epistle, this essay concludes that the most economical understanding of the “Law” in the epistle is to be found in Jeremiah 31:31-24 and the promise of an internalized New Covenant. This new covenant came into being through Christ’s work but does not mitigate either Jeremiah’s or Jesus’ call to repentance and obedience.


How Moses Saved Dumpster Babies: The Story of the Texas Baby Moses Law
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Mary Jo Kaska, Texas Christian University

The first safe haven bill in the U.S. to prevent infant abandonment and protect the parent from prosecution was initiated by John Richardson, M.D. a pediatrician in Fort Worth, Texas. The proposal of allowing and promoting the anonymous release of a newborn at a fire station or hospital was met with initial resistance until Richardson intuitively called it "The Baby Moses Bill." Its swift passage by the Texas Legislature in 1999 illustrates the power of the narrative to frame an acceptable understanding of this controversial strategy to prevent "dumpster babies." Baby Moses laws quickly spread to forty-six states and several other countries. A video clip from my interview with Dr. Richardson will reveal the connection he intended with Exod 2:1-10. He likened the around-the-clock availability of safe havens to the mother who arranged for her daughter to "monitor” Moses prior to his discovery by Pharaoh's daughter. But my research will show that many regard baby Moses as a legendary "esposito," abandoned baby, and his mother, a baby-abandoner. I will tell the story of the Baby Moses Law and engage the impassioned social questions, many of them reflecting the conflicting perceptions of the biblical tale. Are the parents who release their infants still considered baby-abandoners, as the mother of Moses is often understood in popular memory of this story? Would not Jochebed’s agency be more comparable to birth mothers who arrange open adoptions than a mother who abandons her baby or exposes him to neonaticide?


Using Later Iconographic Analogues to Identify Apocryphal Scenes in Early Art
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Ally Kateusz, Iliff School of Theology

Scenes from Scripture in catacomb art are often identified by comparison to their later iconographic analogues. Anomalous scenes which have not yet been firmly identified may be from apocryphal gospels. For example, a fresco in the Cubiculum of the Velata in the Priscilla catacomb in Rome has been identified as a) a pope giving a virgin her veil, b) the marriage of the deceased, and c) a bishop giving a wealthy widow a scroll. None of these explanations have a corresponding iconographic analogue to the fresco. Later scenes of Mary at the Test of Bitter Water from the Protevangelium, however, provide a good iconographic analogue to the fresco. In particular two sixth century ivories of the Test of Bitter Water have multiple points of contact with the fresco. One ivory is from the Throne of Maximian in Ravenna and the other is from the cover of the Etchmiadzin Gospels in Armenia. The first point of contact is that both ivories and the fresco depict a young woman holding a large bowl-shaped object (she is identified as Mary at the Test of Bitter Water in the ivories). Further, to the left of the young woman a bearded man is depicted holding his right arm out to her. Finally, a minor third figure is in the background. In the Cubiculum of the Velata this scene and another often identified as Mary holding her infant son flank a large beautiful Orante. With this scene identified as the Test of Bitter Water, the two scenes together bookend the Protevangelium story of the birth of Jesus. Perhaps explaining why the fresco has not earlier been proposed as Mary at the Test of Bitter Water, this identification places a scene from the Protevangelium as one of the earliest gospel scenes in the catacombs.


Rabbi Joshua ben Levi's Gait and the Rabbinic Stance vis-a-vis Rome
Program Unit: Judaica
Ranon Katzoff, Bar Ilan University

*


The "Archaeology" of Apocalyptic Thought
Program Unit: Apocalyptic Literature
Robert S. Kawashima, University of Florida

Apocalypse as a literary genre is defined primarily in terms of a particular type of prophetic revelation, often attributed pseudonymously to an ancient authoritative figure, to whom the future is unveiled during an otherworldly journey, etc. Apocalypticism, by extension, is defined in terms of certain surface ideas intrinsic to the genre: inasmuch as apocalyptic (unlike biblical) prophecy typically predicts the distant future, history is predetermined, fixed for all time like the text that serves as its vehicle; since the apocalyptic text is unsealed at a crucial juncture in the final age, history is thought to comprise a series of distinct periods; but then history must be inscribed with divine mysteries, whence the rise of cosmological speculation; etc. This standard account of apocalypticism needs to be supplemented by an "archaeology of knowledge." For its rise within Second Temple Judaism attests to an epistemic break in the history of thought. It is useful to think of this historical development as a succession of three discursive formations: myth, history, apocalypticism. If myth, following Eliade, conceives of the cosmos as a static system, an eternal and necessary structure (whence the notion of cyclical time), history redefines the world as a temporal realm of contingent events (whence the notion of linear time). The episteme of apocalypticism collapses myth and history into a radically new conception of reality. Out of this intersection of myth and history derive the various surface ideas of apocalypticism: history is no longer contingent but necessary (predetermined); the structure of the cosmos is now projected onto the linear sequence of historical periods; etc. Viewed in this light, the doctrine of the Incarnation, pertaining to that Jewish apocalyptic sect now known as early Christianity, is merely the logical outcome of the apocalyptic episteme — Logos (eternal, necessary) becomes Flesh (temporal, contingent).


Sense of Justice: An Emotional Cognitive Science Approach to Ritual and Moral Reconciliation in Leviticus
Program Unit: Mind, Society, and Tradition
Thomas Kazen, Stockholm School of Theology

Social behaviours and societal structures are largely dependent on, and deeply rooted in, our emotional capacities. The human sense of justice or feeling of fairness is, besides primary emotions such as disgust, empathy and fear, an important factor behind the structuring of human interaction. A feeling of justice or injustice is present in some other social animals, too, notably in primates and canines. In close relation to or as part of this emotion, we find strategies for reconciliation and practices for mitigating wrongs that were committed or injustices that have been suffered. The present paper utilizes insights from cognitive sciences in order to analyze ritual and moral aspects of the biblical concept of kofer/kipper, with a focus on how this root is used in Leviticus. Emotional aspects of fairness or justice are shown to be crucial for interpreting ideas of ransom and reconciliation/atonement in Biblical legislation, by providing common denominators for a number of allegedly disparate usages. From such a perspective, the chattat sacrifice, which is often involved and serves both for purification and forgiveness, is taken as a mitigating token, signifying a wish of the offending party to remove the cause of offence, rather than as a substitutionary payment.


An Etymological Study of the Dual Forms of Biblical Hebrew Words mayim (‘waters’) and šamayim (‘heavens’)
Program Unit: Language and Linguistics
Min Suc Kee, Korea Baptist Theological Seminary

In the Biblical Hebrew a pair of an object is spelled with a distinctive plural form as dual, taking ‘dual’ ending ‘-ayim’. On the other hand there are some words spelled in dual forms but hard to be understood as a pair, such as mayim (‘waters’), šamayim (‘sky, heavens’), yerušalayim (‘Jerusalem’), mi?rayim (‘Egypt’) and etc. Many usual grammar books denounce possibility that they could mean actual ‘pair’ or have an origin as a pair. In the present article, however, I am going to argue that, particularly, the spelling of mayim (‘waters’) and šamayim (‘sky, heavens’) is closely associated with the indigenous meaning of the words as a pair. Acknowledging that the two words, with having the dual-sounding pronunciation, have been used in actual communication verbally and literarily, is it not too speculative at all to regard that they were received as dual in their linguistic practices. And it seems that orthographic establishment of words would not occur regardless of their practical use in real communication, verbal and written. Supporting the argument, specifically the creation story in the Hebrew Bible, together with that in Enuma Elish and other linguistic evidences from ancient West Asia, could illuminates a lot.


The Suffering of Paul in the Pastoral Epistles
Program Unit: Catholic Epistles
James A. Kelhoffer, Saint Louis University

This paper assumes the importance of suffering in the Christian life and as a component of Paul’s defense of his authority in the undisputed Pauline letters (for example, 1 Thess 2:14; Rom 8:17; Gal 5:11; 6:17; 2 Cor 11:23b-33). The purpose of this paper is to explore issues of continuity and development in First and Second Timothy relative to the undisputed letters. First, the explanation of Paul’s past role as a persecutor of the church in 1 Tim 1:13 will be compared with Paul’s depictions of his former conduct in 1 Cor 15:9-10; Phil 3:6; Gal 1:13, 23. In only one of his undisputed letters does Paul divulge the ongoing legacy of his past actions for his present status as “the least of the apostles” (1 Cor 15:9). By contrast, the polemical contexts of Philippians 3 and Galatians offer no such acknowledgment. Significantly, 1 Tim 1:13 also reflects awareness of the potential negative implications for Paul’s status, explaining that Paul acted in ignorance and thus received divine mercy. The paper also addresses Paul as a model of suffering for every believer (2 Tim 1:12; 2:9; 3:11-12; 4:5). In Second Timothy both the figures of “Paul” and “Timothy” offer precedents and positive examples of enduring persecution as a necessary component of the Christian life.


Paul on Suffering as a Sign of Fidelity and an Integral Component of the Christian Life
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
James A. Kelhoffer, Saint Louis University

Interpreters have long recognized Paul’s emphasizing the importance of Christ’s having died “for us” (e.g., 1 Cor 15:3). This paper calls attention to a corresponding aspect of Pauline theology, namely Christians’ suffering as an integral part of following Christ, to which scholarship has tended to pay much less attention. It will be argued that for Paul the individual who has received God’s gracious gift in Christ will demonstrate the validity of her faith by readiness to suffer for Christ. Two examples (of several addressed in the paper) will illustrate this thesis. In 1 Thess 2:14 Paul argues that the commonness of suffering as Christ’s follower not only validates the legitimacy of the Thessalonians’ fidelity but also confirms the continuity of these Gentile Christians’ experience with persecutions endured by Jesus’ Judean followers: “For you, brethren, became imitators of the churches of God in Christ Jesus that are in Judea, for you suffered the same things from your own compatriots as they did from the Jews.” Additionally, in Rom 8:17 Paul stipulates suffering like Christ did as a condition for the believer’s later sharing in Christ’s glory: “And if [we are God’s] children, then [we are] heirs, heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ—if (eiper), in fact, we suffer with him so that we may also be glorified with him.” With the dependent clause beginning with eiper (Rom 8:17b), Paul emphasizes that future glorification is predicated conditionally upon present suffering. As a result, the several realizations of the Christian experience that Paul enumerates in Rom 8:12-17a—being led by God’s Spirit and embracing our identity as God’s children and joint heirs with Christ—are by themselves insufficient unless (eiper) one is also prepared to suffer as Christ did.


The Tale of Susanna: Why Are the Greek and Syriac Text Traditions So Pluriform?
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Edgar Kellenberger, Swiss Reformed Church

It is well known that the Greek text exists in two different forms („Old Greek“ versus „Theodotion“). Less known is the situation of the Syriac manuscripts which show much greater differences (and narrative variants) than the usual textcritical experience. What are the causes of this extre-me pluriformity? This paper tries to give answers which could be stimulating for other writings, too, and for problems of canonization. The paper will be held in German – with a synoptical handout of the full text in English and German.


Persons with Intellectual Disabilities in Mesopotamia and Israel
Program Unit: Healthcare and Disability in the Ancient World
Edgar Kellenberger, Swiss Reformed Church

This paper address the question: What do Mesopotamian and the biblical texts say about persons with intellectual disabilities, if anything? Our ancient information is scarce. We do know from Mesopotamian sources that LIL.MEŠ and SAL.LIL.MEŠ were born and raised. Moreover, the Epic of Gilgamesh gives a vivid portrait of the misery that adult lillu might suffer (Gilg. X 272-277). Such perspicuous information is very rare. Rather, Mesopotamian and biblical texts tend to speak about „foolish“ actions of persons without intellectual disabilities. We also know that little differentiation exists between intellectual and psychological disabilities in the formulation of ancient texts. Thus, we must be very careful in reading such texts in regard to this question. As a father and catechist, I observe the experiences of modern persons with intellectual disabilities who use the Bible. I ask: What can they receive from biblical texts? And can they--by their special understanding--teach us professional exegetes? In attempting to examine the status of persons with intellectual disabilities in the ancient world, this paper uses not only philological methods, but also a special heuristic method—-a new contextual approach that draws upon my experience as a pastor to and father of one or more persons with intellectual disabilities. Being aware of the methodological delicateness–-and in combination with more conventional philological methods–-it appears that some Biblical texts can be read in a different light. The paper will be read in German, with a synoptical handout of the Germany text in English.


Reuben vs. Judah: Who Is the True Leader?
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Dohyung Kim, University of Sheffield

This paper reviews the pleas of mitigation by Reuben and Judah in Genesis 37:21-22, 26-27. Many historical-critical commentators of Genesis believe that a discrepancy exists between these two speeches, which results from a theory of multiple sources, J and E. They consider these speeches as duplicate or doublets, that is, ‘rival versions of the same story.’ However, I support a literary approach, which promotes ‘a literary unity’ in the narrative. A close reading of the text as a subtle communicative device of the author can account for this discrepancy better than the results of the conflation of sources. I demonstrate how the speeches by Reuben and Judah have a function in the larger unit of narrative. It will be the purpose of this paper to examine the debate on the leadership between Reuben and Judah amongst their brothers.


Revisiting Paul’s Concept of Suffering in Romans 8: Christological vs. Generic
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Dongsu Kim, Nyack College

Paul correlates Christians’ suffering and their future glorification in an intriguing way in Rom 8:17, so that one may understand Christians’ suffering to be a necessary condition to secure future glorification. But, those who understand it from the perspective of a cosmological groaning for the coming of eschatological redemption view suffering more broadly rather than narrowly as not caused by persecution. They think Paul refers to suffering as a human bondage to corruption in which they cry out for the coming of the son of God to completely liberate them from the power of flesh. Can only those who persevere through persecution be glorified with Christ? If so, it will contradict Paul’s teaching of justification by faith. But, we need to do justice to Paul’s teaching of the union with Christ related to his concept of suffering taught in Romans. Suffering from persecution is not a condition for salvation, but, it enhances believers’ assurance of the glory they will partake with Christ. Paul, in Romans, seems to exhort believers that they should persevere through suffering as a step toward glorification. Suffering strengthens believers’ faith rather than causes them to apostatize, due to their union with Christ through the Spirit.


Feminist Form Criticism
Program Unit: Methods in Hebrew Bible Studies
Paul Kim, Methodist Theological School in Ohio

Biblical scholarship during the recent decades has seen the appearance of numerous interpretive methods. One common denominator among such diverse methods may be the influence or impact feminist criticism has generated. The present study will thus review the diversified growth of feminist hermeneutics—-including womanist, mujerista, and more—-and especially examine in what specific ways—-both explicitly and implicitly—-it has contributed to the reshaping and/or evolution of the literary-historical methods, e.g., form, source, and redaction criticisms. To do so, a focused attention will be given to the prophetic texts in which form criticism has been not only re-formed but also transformed into multifaceted criticisms, what we may call “feminist form criticism.” This transformation has not only influenced an evolutionary growth of traditional criticisms but also will be instrumental in guiding the future of interpretive methods.


Paul's Use of Isaiah 50:6-9 in Romans 8:31-34
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Hyun-Gwang Kim, Korean Bible University

This paper investigates the echoes of Isaiah 50:6-9 in Romans 8:31-34 and explores how Paul interprets and uses Isaiah according to the theology and context of Romans. We begin by analyzing the context of Isaiah 50:6-9 and Romans 8:31-34. In Isaiah, the servant of the Lord, who listens to God and is not rebellious, expresses his confidence in not being disgraced while confronting those who beat him and pull out his beard. In Romans, having encouraged Roman Christians to live according to the Holy Spirit and to participate in the suffering of Christ, Paul shows his confidence that no one can condemn those who are in Christ. Having analyzed the context, the paper next explores how Paul uses Isaiah in Romans. Just like the servant in Isaiah, Paul in Romans presents God as vindicator, uses a judicial setting, and employs a series of rhetorical questions to express his confidence (Isa 50:8a, 8b, 9; Rom 8:31, 33, 34). The implied answers to all Paul and Isaiah’s rhetorical questions are “No one.” However, Paul modifies Isaiah to fit well with Romans’ context and theology. Paul refers to Christ Jesus in addition to God as the ground of his confidence (cf. Rom 3:22, 8:1). In Isaiah, the servant’s confidence in God’s vindication relies on his guiltlessness (Isa 50:5, 6), whereas in Romans it stems from Christians’ being in Christ Jesus (cf. Rom 8:1). Although Isaiah’s suffering-glory concept is applied to Christ and Christians in Romans 8, the glory Paul expects is so magnificent that it cannot even be compared with our present suffering (Rom 8:18). That glory is to rise from the dead and even sit at the right hand of God (Rom 8:34). With some other examples, this paper demonstrates how Paul uses Isaiah 50:6-9 in Romans 8:31-34 to express his gospel effectively.


Shepherd Cycle in John 10
Program Unit: Johannine Literature
Sang-Hoon Kim , Chongshin University

Repetition is typical of stylistic phenomenon in John and John's letters. Repetitive expressions in John show how John's ideas and phrasal expressions are connectively related to themselves or among themselves, demanding to meticulously study these features in terms of how they are related so as to produce certain Johannine meanings. Meanings are not laid only in thematic contents but also in stylistic form. On the process of interpretation of the text, careful research on the textual style appearing in the text is so much helpful and even necessary, if we wish to understand the text better and correctively. The shepherd discourse in John 10:1-14 is consisted of two parts: vv. 1-6 and 7-14. Each of them demonstrates similar themes or topics between them: thief, door, shepherd, relationship between sheep and its shepherd, etc. Stylistic analysis in this text shows that significant factors in two parts are deliberately repeated, demonstrating a shepherd cycle. In John, repetitions are not the matter of producing literary repetition that simply emphasizes certain idea or expression twice or thrice, but rather they are the typical Johannine style of parallelisms or chiasms causing specific, relational meaning-network. This type of combined, repetitive phenomenon in John is so unique that may distinguish the author from others. In the shepherd cycle, we can manifestly see certain Johannine style in writing. What are the difference, in interpreting the text, between paying a proper attention to the authorial way of style and ignoring it without attention? If there are certain differences between them, what kinds of differences are in there? Can this distinction in interpretation cause somehow distinct understanding of the text?


Double Chiastic Structures in Romans 5
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Sang-Hoon Kim , Chongshin University

Meanings are generated both in contents (written themes) and form (expressive way of writing). Thus, stylistic approach is necessary on the interpretative process of the text, as much as thematic approach or proper attempt of understanding at its contents. Stylistics can also be used to determine the connections between the form and effects. In Rom 5, there are two chiastic structures: vv. 1-11 and vv. 12-21. Each chiasm provides the reader calculable repetitive effect with emphasis on certain ideas and expressions. Pauline style or his chiastic design in writing needs to be discovered and shown in terms of how this type of chiasm could effectively persuade the first readers to understand and accept what Paul had tried to tell them in Romans, particularly in Rom 5. If Paul designed such style of inverted parallels, deliberately and with certain goal for the reader to be hearable, it is quietly requisite for us to find out the stylistic way of authorial writing on the interpretive process of the Pauline text. Not much attention has been paid to this type of study in Pauline epistles. What are the differences, on the process of interpreting the text, between paying proper attention to the stylistic way of writing and simply ignoring it without attention? If there are certain differences between them, what will happen to the readers in their actual understanding of the text, by carefully considering the stylistic design and its structure that is a network of the stylistic relations?


Luke-Acts’ Use of Spirit Language
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Young Hwan Kim, Seoul, Korea

Traditionally, Luke-Acts is one of the significant loci of attention to the role of the Holy Spirit in New Testament scholarship; Shepherd describes how Turner rightly observes that modern scholarship has shown more interest in the theological conceptions lying behind Luke's language than in the language itself. Nevertheless, recent scholarship has actively seen a blooming of what Gaventa names the struggle to cultivate the character of Luke-Acts as narrative. In this paper, we shall examine the characterization in the narrative episodes of Jesus' disciples' narrative preaching (Acts 2-28). We do not undertake a full scale study of the characterization of Jesus' Disciples' Spirit-inspired narrative preaching, but a necessary preliminary. The writer's core use of these narrative theories concisely scrutinizes, how, what, and why the Spirit-inspired preachers/characters Jesus' Disciples' preach (Acts 2-28) in relation to the story of the restoration of the kingdom of Israel, through the narrative pattern of 'rejection/acceptance' as a mode of 'Divine-into-Personal Narrative Criticism (Narrative Criticism where the Spirit comes upon persons/characters/preachers)' towards a Lukan Narrative Pneumatological Theology. So we shall attempt to propose a new point of view, which conceptual Scholars have really ignored: Could the canonical emphasis in Luke's understanding of the Spirit be that of the Spirit for restoration (salvation) by Spirit-empowered/inspired preaching accessible to narrative theory?


Matthew and Plato: The Possibility of a Greek Philosophical Context for the Sermon on the Mount
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Robert S. Kinney, University of Bristol

Despite Matthew's Gospel having been historically viewed as possessing a special relationship with Judaism, the twin questions of the context of the author and of his audience remain largely unresolved. Two answers are typically given: it was written either by a Jew/Jewish-Christian for Jews/Jewish-Christians or by someone antagonistic to Judaism for Jewish-Christians/Gentile 'Greeks.' Recently, however, three factors have challenged the way that 'Jew' and 'Greek' have been applied in this discussion: 1) Martin Hengel's argument suggesting a significant permeation of Hellenism into almost every facet of the Judaism of the day, 2) the release of the Qumran documents which demonstrate a significant diversity in Second Temple Judaism with a range of 'Hellenistic Judaisms' existing side-by-side and 3) a recognition of scholarship's tendency to debate Jewish and anti-Jewish influence rather than Jewish and Greek influence. It seems that few are searching for the Greek influences that Hengel's thesis implies. In this paper, the Gospel's relationship to its original and diverse audience will be explored through a study of possible Greek philosophical qualities, connections and influences in Matthew's Gospel and especially the Sermon on the Mount. Drawing on H.D. Betz, I will suggest that Platonic philosophical texts would have been an appropriate backdrop to the Sermon in the minds of its first audience.


The misfortunes of Elihoreph and Ahiah in Land of Israel and in Babylonia: The metamorphosis of the narrative tradition and the ways of acculturation
Program Unit: Palestine and Babylon: Two Jewish Late Antique Cultures and Their Interrelation
Reuven Kiperwasser, Hebrew University of Jerusalem

One of the characteristics of Rabbinic Literature is the presence of the gap between the literary traditions which transmigrated between the Palestinian rabbinic milieu and the academies of Babylonia. This phenomenon is very complicated and different explanations to it were produced by scholars. In this paper I will discuss one aspect of this phenomenon – these differences between two narrative traditions stemming from relatively ancient Palestinian origin and metamorphosed in various later redactions within the literature of the Land of Israel and in the Babylonian Talmud. The case analyzed will be the story about misfortunes of the Elihoreph and Ahiah, the sons of Shisha (IKings 4:3) in its different versions. The purpose of the analyses is the identification, behind the metamorphoses, of the transformed literary traditions and the changes in the cultural patterns of the two rabbinic milieus which produced these stories. By analyzing the abundance of the plot in the Babylonian version I wish to identify remnants of Iranian Myth and topoi of the narration of the Ancient Orient .


King David Between Kairos, Hypnos and Thanatos: An Analysis of the Cycle of Frescoes in the Palazzo Ricci-Sachetti
Program Unit: Bible and Visual Culture
Sara Kipfer, University of Berne

Francesco Salviati’s cycle of frescoes, which is comprised of fifteen paintings depicting narratives from the books of Samuel, belongs to the most impressive ones that were painted in Rome in the middle of the sixteenth century. I believe that comparing it to the representation of sovereigns in the adjacent rooms (Salomon and Alexander the Great) is as important for the illumination of this visual rendering of David as considering possible models from illustrated bibles and analyzing the isolated paintings with regard to iconographic conventions and singular representation. In order to unravel the iconographic program and the reception of David, which has been described by many art historians as confusing, the drapery underneath the main paintings, all of which display a hedgehog and thus allude to the sponsor, Cardinal Giovanni Ricci („riccio“ means hedgehog in Italian), must also be considered. Altogether it can be said that these paintings of David render a well-known biblical story in a novel way. It is especially striking that the literary figure of David is not depicted as an ideal, but as a flawed and persistently endangered ruler. Through the selection of scenes from the Davidsvita and their juxtaposition with three figures – Kairos, the god of propitious moment (who can be recognized by his bald back of the head and a long forelock), Hypnos and Thanatos (who show no specific insignia), the sponsor wants to show that good luck is temporary and fortune can change suddenly. That David succeeds with God’s help against the strongest adversaries in spite of his flaws and his weaknesses cannot be gathered generally from either the biblical texts or the paintings. However, while David grasps Kairos’s forelock, Saul falls victim to Hypnos and Thanatos, and while the former has been chosen and is certain that, as can be read on a huge antique bronze coin, fortune wins (FORTUNTA VINC.), the latter is rejected.


Self-Defense and Identity Formation in the Depictions of Battles in Joshua and Esther
Program Unit: Comparative Studies of Literature from the Persian and Hellenistic Periods
Paul J. Kissling, TCMI Institute

Although most traditional scholarship, situated as it has been in militaristic societies, describes the battles depicted in Joshua as a “conquest”, in fact, the two major phases of that “conquest” are self-defense; first against an attack by a coalition of kings from the south of Canaan against the Gibeonites who had recently joined Israel, and then defense against an attack on all of Israel by a coalition of kings from the north. The absorption of outsiders preceding an anticipated battle, the hyperbolic language of total destruction, the rules regarding the spoils of war, the extraordinary (divine) interventions, and the self-defensive nature of the battles are motifs which Esther shares with Joshua. This essay explores the implicit message of such texts for the Diaspora existence and identity of the Jewish people whether that be relatively early as is the case of the “exilic” Joshua, or later as in Esther.


Married into Moab: The Practice of Exogamy by the Descendants of Judah in the Judahite Lineages
Program Unit:
Gary Knoppers, Pennsylvania State University

*


Iconographic Similarities of Michael in Daniel with Christ
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
Yoshitaka Kobayashi, Adventist International Institute of Advanced Studies

Iconographically Michael is often depicted as an angel fighting against Satan or the Devil. Michael is holding a sword on his right hand and stepping on the head of the Devil. In his left hand Michael is holding a balance. This iconographic representation resembles to the function of Christ mentioned in the Scriptures. I would like to explain the resemblance between the iconographic representation of Michael and the function of Christ mentioned in the Scriptures. I will also check whether Michael and Christ are different persons or not in the Scriptures.


Antithetical meanings of Orpah and Ruth
Program Unit: Language and Linguistics
Yoshitaka Kobayashi, Adventist International Institute of Advanced Studies

In the book of Ruth, Orpah and Ruth appear as the names of Naomi's two daughters-in-law, the wives of her sons, Mahlon and Chilion. The acts of Naomi's two daughters-in-law are contrary. When Naomi determined to come back to Bethlehem, Ruth became Naomi's companion and clave to her mother-in-law and came to Bethlehem together with Naomi, but Orpah left her mother-in-law and returned to her house in Moab. Ruth's companionship to Naomi is well-represented in her name "Ruth" (companionship) in attachment to Naomi. And also the name "Orpah" seems to show her act of "leaving" from Naomi. If these two names mean so, they may be nick-names rather than the original names given at their births. I try to make their etymology clear.


Introduction to WiBiLex
Program Unit: Biblical Studies and Technology
Klaus Koenen, Institute for Protestante Theology

The „Wissenschaftliche Bibellexikon im Internet“ (www.wibilex.de) is a free access encyclopedia made by the German Bible Society, well known for its edition of the Biblia Hebraica Stuttgartensia (BHS). The first articles of the lexicon appeared in 2007. By August 2009 it will contain almost 750 articles on the Old Testament written by about 250 scholars, not only from Germany. More than 2000 articles are planned. The main editors will introduce the project and its concept.


Reception / Perception of the Bible Through Gospel Music in Poland
Program Unit: Bible and Music
Alina Krajewska, Gospel Association of Poland

Within the last ten years a sudden rise of interest in African American gospel music created not only a cultural but also a spiritual movement in Poland. Despite discrepancy between traditional Polish and African American religious models, gospel music events (workshop, choir, concert), attract thousands of participants. As a result of recent sudden popularity of gospel music, a hermeneutical shift regarding use of the Bible and modes of reception can be observed. Elements that make the African American gospel music attractive to the participants of gospel events: music, performance, experience, spontaneity, offer elements that their traditional use of the Bible and spirituality are lacking. Techniques serving musical ends (musical interpretation of the text, improvisation, working on song dynamics etc.) teach standard yet unknown methods of meditating and interpretation of the text (memorizing, reciting, key word study, contextualizing, life application etc.). Teaching/preaching potential of lyrics can be perceived differently by African American guest instructors who choose the songs to be taught and Polish participants. Morover, gospel songs provide a unique perspective of other people’s history and theological reflection and introduce some books of the Bible (Old Testament, Epistles) that traditionally are not familiar to Polish people. Thus African American gospel culture, music as well as a foreign language become new media that enable Scripture text to be opened, retranslated, reinterpreted, heard anew. In a result, due to the Gospel music movement in Poland large number of participants experience closer encounter with the Bible for the first time. “They start singing gospel in English but end up reading the Gospel in Polish.”


Working with Codex Boreelianus (F 09)
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
J. L. H. Krans, Utrecht University

In 2008 and 2009 a number of activities were undertaken concerning ms. F (09). The Codex was indexed for the Münster Virtual Manuscript Room, it was subject of an exhibition on "Current Research" in the Utrecht University Museum, and the new internet images were used to evaluate part of the IGNTP edition of John. The paper presented will briefly comment on these activities, and draw conclusions on the ways in which they promote our knowledge of the manuscript and of text-critical methods.


Recent Developments in the History of Ancient Israel and their Consequences for a Theology of the Hebrew Bible
Program Unit: Biblical Theology
Thomas Krueger, University of Zurich

Recent research has emphasized the gap between the history of ancient Israel and the stories told about Israel in the Hebrew Bible. What are the consequences of that development for a theological interpretation of the Bible? Should a theological perspective ignore the contradictions between biblical texts and historical reality and read the texts in a metaphoric or paradigmatic fashion? Or should it critically evaluate the theological conceptions developed in the biblical texts in view of the reality they are referring to? My paper will argue for the second approach which is consistent not only with our contemporary worldview but also with important biblical traditions of a critical theology.


Mundus Inversus and the Cultures of the Ancient Near East: A Few Examples
Program Unit: Methods in Hebrew Bible Studies
Paul A. Kruger, University of Stellenbosch

This paper considers religious, socio-political and literary examples of the universal cultural phenomenon of the mundus inversus (a topsy-turvy world), the earliest instances of which can be traced back to the cultures of the ancient Near East. Mundus inversus refers to manifestations of expressive behaviour where everything is inverted in relation to the normal state of affairs. These inversions could entail aspects relating to cultural codes of behaviour, values and norms and they could be of a linguistic, literary, artistic, religious or of a social-political nature. Five spheres in the ancient Near Eastern world where this cultural phenomenon is especially prominent are (1) mundus inversus and the conceptions of life after death, (2) mundus inversus and the world of mourning, (3) mundus inversus and social criticism/utopism, (4) mundus inversus and the phenomenon of cursing, and (5) mundus inversus and the literary phenomenon of the adynaton. Examples from some of these occurrences are presented.


The Phenomenon of Interpolation in the Biblical Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha: The Case of Jubilees
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
James L. Kugel, Harvard University

A number of texts among the biblical apocrypha and pseudepigrapha seem to contain interpolations by a later editor or redactor. Scholars have suggested this to be the case with a number of texts, among them the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs, the Apocalypse of Abraham, the Ladder of Jacob and others. But identifying interpolations is no easy task: what criteria can we use, and how much evidence is necessary to make a convincing case? In the present paper, I wish to approach this subject by focusing on a text that has usually been thought to be the work of a single author, the Book of Jubilees.


Genre Without a Name: Was There a Hebrew Term for 'Apocalypse'?
Program Unit: Apocalyptic Literature
Alexander Kulik, Hebrew University of Jerusalem

The apocalypse is one of the best represented genres in early Jewish literature. Even though the apocalypses survived mainly in translation, at least some of these popular works must have had Hebrew and Aramaic originals. These facts contrast strikingly with the absence of a Hebrew or Aramaic term for the genre. I will demonstrate that, although no equivalent term attested as a title or genre definition in the extant corpus of Hebrew or Jewish Aramaic documents, some early Hebrew, Syriac, and Arabic texts contain rudimentary evidence in favor of the existence of a Hebrew or Jewish Aramaic term for "apocalypse." Moreover, the reconstruction of the term can contribute to better understanding of certain apocalyptic imagery, which must be closely connected to the semantics of this term.


De-Psychologizing The Ethical Dative (Reflexive Lamed) Of Biblical Hebrew
Program Unit: Language and Linguistics
R. Daniel Kunjummen, Michigan Theological Seminary

Past discussions of the syntactic and semantic contribution of the prepositional phrase found in the well known lek leka and similar constructions have associated a strong psychological component to the idiom, calling it even a “dative of feeling,” viewing it as something that expressed “with some pathos the interest, or satisfaction, or completeness with which” the action occurred or was to be accomplished [Muraoka, following Driver]. Some grammars merely label it as ‘reflexive lamed’ without clarifying how such reflexivity might operate (even with intransitive verbs) [Arnold and Choi, for the most recent example]. It is proposed in this study that the psychological component perceived with the idiom is extra-grammatical, inferred from contextual situations. Examination of all occurrences of verbal constructions containing a lamed prepositional phrase whose pronominal complement agrees with the subject of the verb it follows, where the usage is not of the typical benefactive role, reveals that an argument can be made for the idiom to be construed to indicate independent or unassociated engagement in the action. The conclusions proposed from this comprehensive survey should bring significant clarity to the understanding of this idiom, eliminating the need for such textbook speculation as, “Such an addition to the imperative is thought to give emphasis to or show concern for the one doing the action” [Kittel, Hoffer, and Wright].


Merodach-baladan: The Arafat of the Ancient World
Program Unit: Epigraphical and Paleological Studies Pertaining to the Biblical World
W. G. Lambert, University of Birmingham

I will analyze a new artifact from the Moussaieff collection.


The Structure of the Gospel According to John and its Facet as a Sui Generis Word of Exhortation
Program Unit: Johannine Literature
Paul Landgraf, Good Shepherd Lutheran Church

Literary structure is inherently multi-faceted, and this is certainly true when dealing with the structure of the Gospel according to John. The ascriptions of Jesus as LOGOS in ch. 1 and the Holy Spirit as PARAKLETOS in chs 14-16 also have many facets. When taken together, those two ascriptions show the Gospel to be a significant Christian alternative to the Jewish homiletical form of a LOGOS TES PARAKLESEOS, usually translated ‘word of exhortation’. A common dividing point for the Gospel according to John (12:50) has the same literary marker seen at significant points within the two biblical examples of a word of exhortation (Acts 13:34 and Hebrews 4:4). A word of exhortation might be what the Mishnah later calls a ‘priestly blessing’ which follows the biblical recitations and concludes the service (NIB, vol. 10, p. 191). The Gospel according to John relates an astounding event of enduring significance for the reader or listener (see John 19:35; 20;31).


Mixed Marriages and the Hellenistic Religious Reforms
Program Unit:
Armin Lange, University of Vienna

*


“When You Die Your Remembrance Will Flower Forever” (4Q416 2 iii 7): Qohelet 1:11 in Light of the Dead Sea Scrolls
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Armin Lange, University of Vienna

The Dead Sea Scrolls include a unique collection of sapiential texts. The best preserved one is the Musar leMebin (4QInstruction). It is attested in two different redactions among the Dead Sea Scrolls. Its earlier redaction goes back to the 3rd cent. BCE and was thus written at the same time as the book of Qohelet. Based on the example of Qoh 1:11, this talk will inquire in how far the the Musar leMebin helps scholars to better understand the book of Qohelet.


Aaron Pursued Peace: A Certain Aspect of Rabbinic Judaism
Program Unit: Judaica
Gerhard Langer, University of Salzburg

Rabbinic Judaism is often trying to define Jewish identity using persons of the Bible, especially brothers. This is true for example regarding Esau versus Jacob or Cain versus Abel. Aaron and Moses are of special importance cause they do not symbolize an evil and a good aspect, but different and common elements of positive Jewish identity. Therefore this paper concentrates on the rabbinic view on Aaron in comparison to Moses and especially focuses on the aspect of Aaron als conciliator and peacemaker, which gives him - due to some Midrash - priority over Moses.


The Politics of Targumic Narratives: Voicing Jewish Generalities for the Sake of Defining Jewish Particularities
Program Unit: Judaica
Simon Lasair, University of Alberta

One issue that continues to frustrate targum scholars is the question of the social role of the targums, in particular the targums to the Pentateuch. In 1991 Steven D. Fraade argued that the targums were created to maintain the distinction between the Hebrew Bible and its interpretations in the context of synagogue worship. Insofar as this hypothesis is limited to the synagogal context, it has some merit. Yet when extending it to include settings other than the synagogue, it becomes inadequate. Unless there were strong social institutions to continually reinforce the distinction between the Bible and the targums, it is probable that the receivers of the Bible and the targums would have confused the form and content of the two. This being the case I will suggest an alternative hypothesis based on some discussions current in leftist political philosophy. According to theorists such as Judith Butler, Ernesto Laclau, and Slavoj Zizek, universal categories such as “human rights” are empty terms waiting to be filled by the content of certain particularities: the move accomplished by the slogan “gay rights are human rights” is one example of this phenomenon. Likewise, in the context of targumic literature, I will argue that terms like “Torah”, “merit/righteousness”, and “guilt/sin” are general Jewish categories that are waiting to be filled by the content of either a social or halakhic particularity. Given that the targums—at least in their narratives—tend not to express such particularities, the targumic narratives can be seen to open up specific discursive spaces wherein early Jewish political/religious interactions can take place. As such, it is possible that the targums may have played a very important social role by giving voice to general Jewish concepts which early Judaism could use as a basis for the articulation and negotiation of specific social and legal norms.


A Safer Place: Genesis as a Prologue to Holiness and Divine Jealousy
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Stuart Lasine, Wichita State University

Do characters in the book of Genesis inhabit a world which is devoid of holiness and the danger entailed by the holy? Commentators rarely call attention to the fact that the Hebrew root denoting holiness (qdsh) is almost totally absent from Genesis after the proleptic reference to the sabbath in Gen 2:3. It reappears when Moses first treads on "holy ground" at Mt. Sinai. Does this signal that a new dimension of holiness has been introduced into the biblical landscape, or is the absence of qdš in Genesis merely a case of what has been called "vocabulary rather than substance"? While several scholars have noted a change in divine-human relations beginning with the revelation of God's name Yahweh in Exod 6:3, none have asked whether the present text of Genesis presents a different—and safer—spatial world than the one we encounter after the _'adamah_ has been divided into holy and profane zones. I will argue that this is in fact the case. After discussing in general the relationship between danger and the divine in Genesis and later books, I will focus on God's appearances to Jacob and Moses. After first encountering God at Bethel, the patriarch Jacob wrestles a blessing out of God at Penuel. Such an outcome is inconceivable after the danger of holiness enters the world. This becomes clear when one contrasts the Penuel theophany with Yahweh's later attack on Moses (or one of his sons). While aspects of holiness are indeed anticipated in Genesis and intimated by several characters, the lethal danger presented by holy space enters the biblical world only with the burning bush, due to the fact that Yahweh's deadly royal wrath and his need to jealously guard his prerogatives as divine suzerain and exclusive deity are themselves absent from Genesis.


Hagar, the Poor Egyptian Woman: From Exegesis to Inter-contextual Analysis
Program Unit: Methods in Hebrew Bible Studies
Kari Latvus, Diaconia University of Applied Sciences

The story of Hagar in Gen 16 and 21:8-21 illustrates both classical exegetical and recent contextual questions. The paper covers first the major exegetical results and trends represented by von Rad, Noth, van Seters and Levin. Thus the earliest layer in Gen. 16* belongs to J (pre-exilic/exilic) and the latter parts of Gen. 21 are post-exilic midrash. Secondly the paper introduces the method which is named in the paper inter-contextual analysis. This analysis offers a methodological tool to connect past text with the present reality. Inter-contextual analysis aims to bring into dialogue the four contexts (social locations; cf. David Rhoads) needed for reading the text: - questions of the poor 1, views behind the biblical texts, - interpreter(s) 1, views of the writer(s) of the biblical text- interpreter 2, author of present study- poor 2, views of persons who are named poor today. Each view opens a different and complementary angle to the story. The method opens a dialogue between the ancient text and current poverty studies and illustrates more precisely the varying roles of ancient and modern interpreters. The method illustrates also how the poor female voice (Hagar) in the text needs an advocate to be fairly heard. This underlines ethical dimensions of the study.


Samson: Masculinity Lost (and Regained?)
Program Unit: Representations of Masculinity in the Hebrew Bible
Ela Lazarewicz-Wyrzykowska, University of Manchester

At first glance, the Samson saga depicts its protagonist as the quintessence of the primal male energy and sexuality, the ‘hairy wild man’, the ultimate macho-killing machine. This paper investigates the multiple ways in which the text undermines Samson's masculinity, or rather altogether unmans him, and the way in which his final vengeance further complicates the picture.


Meaning Lies in the Difference (Genesis 15 and 17)
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Jurie le Roux, University of Pretoria

Each reading of a text must be different. It is the difference that facilitates understanding and stimulates new readings. This consoles the Pentateuch scholar who has to struggle with all kinds of theories and opposing readings because it encourages one to read in another, different way. This ‘difference’, however, does not exist independently and must always be filled with new meaning. One can also rephrase it by saying that the entities differing from each other only receives their ‘essence’, their typical features through the difference. To illustrate, this paper focuses on Genesis 15 and 17. A close reading of both reveals divergences with regard to language, structure and theological trend but these are required to comprehend each chapter’s context and meaning more clearly. These differences do not only allow the scholar to separate these chapters into different layers but also to recognize the uniqueness of the two portrayals of Abram/ Abraham as prophet and as ‘ecumenical ancestor’ (Ziemer).


Demon Possessed Brutes and Sinful Savages: The Nineteenth Century Reception of Mark 5:1-20 and British Colonialism
Program Unit: Critical Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Hans Leander, University of Gothenburg

In his ground breaking work Orientalism, Edward Said briefly points at the revolution in Biblical studies in the eighteenth century as an important impulse to the development of the discourse of Orientalism, thereby making an interesting invitation to Biblical scholars to engage critically in the history of their own field. Responding in a very limited way to Said’s invitation, this paper engages in the question of how nineteenth century Biblical interpretation was related to discourses of Christian mission and European colonialism. Building on the theoretical framework of Michel Foucault, according to which subjects are seen as generated in discourses rather than the other way around, nineteenth century Markan commentaries are placed side by side with texts from Protestant mission and British colonialism in order to analyze how and to what extent they are intertwined and interrelated. In particular, exegetical commentaries on the story about the Gerasene demoniac (Mk 5:1-20, curiously a text that exegetes today tend to read as communicating a subtle yet sharp anti-colonial message) and their discussion about how the “bestial nature” of “the brutes” could be capable of being possessed by demons is related to the construction of “the savages” and their mental disposition in the discourse of Protestant mission and British colonialism.


Polzin's Synchronic Reading and the Textual History of Joshua 3-4
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
Eun Woo Lee, Presbyterian College and Theological Seminary

This paper investigates the differences between the MT and the LXX of Joshua 3-4 through text critical analysis, reconstructs the Hebrew Vorlage of LXX-Joshua 3-4 considering divergences between major Greek editions (Margolis, Rahlfs, and Auld), and examines the limitations of Polzin’s synchronic study in reading only from the final text of MT. The large number of text critical issues in this text (Josh 3-4) makes it difficult to work only from the final form of the MT. A further difficulty is deciding which text we should follow among the MT, LXX, and Vorlage behind the Greek text. The impossibility of simple answers drives us to sympathize with a diachronic approach.


Crossing on Dry Ground
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Eun Woo Lee, Presbyterian College and Theological Seminary

This study aims to explore the intertextual relationship among the three water crossing narratives in Ex. 13. 17-14. 31; Joshua 3-4, and II Kings 2. However, our analysis of words, themes, and motifs in these three narratives leads us to unexpected conclusions. Shared words, themes and motifs in these narratives do not supply us with evidence regarding their historical priority. Therefore, it is argued here that it is not easy to establish a line of development or a historical order of the texts and further study may be required to probe the implications of these findings.


New Perspectives on the Trade between Judah and South Arabia
Program Unit: Epigraphical and Paleological Studies Pertaining to the Biblical World
Andre Lemaire, Ecole Pratique des Hautes Etudes

It has been very difficult to precise the relations between Judah and South Arabia because the chronology of 1st millennium BCE South Arabian inscriptions is a matter of dispute. New excavations and a new, soon to be published, Sabaean inscription shed new light on the chronology of the kingdom of Saba and the beginning of Minaean trade, as well as the mentions of Saba and Ma‘in in the Bible.


Judaism and Hellenism in Josephus' Eyes
Program Unit: Greco-Roman World
Gaia Lembi, University College London

The second half of Josephus’s Jewish Antiquities is the only literary source which informs us about Jewish history throughout the Hellenistic and Roman period – that is to say, from the death of Alexander the Great to the revolt against Rome. This fascinating text is crucial to our understanding of the evolution of Judaism as well as of the relationships between Jews, the Hellenistic kingdoms and Rome. Focusing in particular on Antiquities XII-XIII ? that is to say on the events which took place in Israel and in the surrounding world between the end of the 4th century and the end of the 1st century BCE ? we will attempt to establish the context in which the Hasmonean state was born and to follow its development down to the reign of Alexander Jannai and Salome Alexandra. The comparison between these books and parallel sources, both Jewish and non-Jewish ones, will allow us to tackle questions regarding the reliability of Josephus as a historian, the sources available to him and the use he made of them; and to what extent, and what purpose, he modified them.


Love in The Palace: David and Bathsheba in Twentieth Century Opera
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Helen Leneman, University of Amsterdam

The issue of whether David ever loves Bathsheba (or vice versa) is left unanswered in the Bible. Their story is treated extensively in two little-known 20th century operas. Ezra Laderman’s And David Wept was commissioned by, and performed on, CBS television in 1971. The monumental 1954 opera David by Darius Milhaud premiered in Israel and was later performed at La Scala, the Hollywood Bowl, and other venues, before disappearing from sight. Neither work has been recorded; I will play excerpts obtained from a private collection. Both works treat the David-Bathsheba affair in flashback and portray it as a love relationship .There are many disturbing aspects and gaps in the account of Bathsheba and David’s initial encounter. The ambiguity has led to a wide range of interpretations around the issue of Bathsheba’s role: Was the act of bathing innocent or intentionally provocative? Bathing is considered sexually suggestive or provocative only when it is a woman doing the bathing, because it provokes male desire. When David later exposes himself while dancing, the sight provokes Michal’s anger rather than desire, although Michal suggests that it may have aroused something different in the women watching him. It is not necessary to assume Bathsheba knew she was being watched, let alone that she wanted to be seen. Yet virtually all painters of later eras depicted Bathsheba as a seductress, and these paintings have had their impact on the public imagination. Most people today cannot separate the artistic renditions of the story from the biblical account. These two operas portray a more multi-dimensional David and Bathsheba than the biblical narrative offers. Their vivid retellings can be appreciated as highly imaginative musical midrash that creatively fills the gaps in the original biblical narrative.


More than the Love of Men: Ruth and Naomi's Story in Music
Program Unit: Bible and Music
Helen Leneman, University of Amsterdam

The bond between Ruth and Naomi is more powerful than either woman’s ties to her own people or her own land. Theirs is a committed relationship that crosses the boundaries of age, nationality, and religion. Their bond is explained as an emotional, romantic tie in many musical retellings of their story. Ruth’s pledge of fidelity to Naomi is one of the most well-known and oft-quoted verses in the Hebrew Bible. Read out of context, her words would be understood as a declaration of a primary commitment; and readers unfamiliar with its origins would assume it to be a declaration of heterosexual love. Yet the writer no more explains Ruth’s motives for her vow than Naomi’s complete lack of response to it. In this paper, both music and librettos are treated as midrash—a creative re-telling through both altered text and in the language of music. Love and affection are attributed to both women in many musical settings of the story. This paper will introduce and discuss three musical works that extensively treat Ruth and Naomi’s relationship: two late 19th-century oratorios, and a 20th-century opera. Ruth’s pledge is a musical highlight and a leitmotif running through all three works. Musically, this centers the entire story on the committed relationship initiated by Ruth’s famous text. Ruth’s and Naomi’s words can be heard in many keys and diverse melodies, and various musical techniques breathe life into the text and suggest emotion that can only be read between the lines of the biblical text.


Singular Readings in a Primary Versional Witness to the D-text: A Sampling from Codex Glazier
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
James M. Leonard, University of Cambridge

The Acts manuscript Codex Glazier (copG67 = mae = meg), which first came to light in 1964, is significant for 1) its great antiquity (5th century); 2) its perfectly preserved text; 3) its role as a witness to a rarely attested Coptic dialect (Middle Egyptian); and 4) its unique text which is said to be a primary, yet significantly divergent witness of the “Western Text” of Acts. Other than its editio princeps and three other articles, little has been published on Codex Glazier, despite this four-fold significance. This is especially surprising considering the controversial nature of the “Western Text” of Acts, and the textual support that Codex Glazier purportedly gives it. A need for further analysis of the text of Codex Glazier is all the more necessary in light of recent developments in the area of ancient versions and translation theory. Prior treatments of Codex Glazier tended to analyse and understand readings with an assumption that each Coptic reading is a literal rendering of a Greek Vorlage. However, an analysis of the eight (sub)singular readings of a sample text (Acts 8:5-25) indicates that this assumption is not always the best option for understanding such readings. All eight of the (sub)singular readings in this pericope can better be explained either by translation technique or by simple transmission error. This suggests, then, that Codex Glazier reflects a Vorlage less unique and more akin to other extant manuscripts, and possibly a purer witness to the “Western Text” of Acts than previously thought.


Noun Order as an Anchoring Device in Luke-Acts
Program Unit: Hellenistic Greek Language and Linguistics
Stephen H. Levinsohn, SIL International

Preposing of clausal and phrasal constituents in Koiné Greek occurs for two distinct reasons: (1) to give prominence to a focal constituent, and (2) to provide a cohesive anchor “to something which is already in the context (i.e., to something accessible in the hearer’s mental representation” (Dooley & Levinsohn 2001:68). This paper argues that the second reason for preposing explains nearly every instance in Luke-Acts in which the indefinite adjective t?? precedes a head noun in the same case (N). Such preposing of t?? cohesively anchors the referent to the context (e.g. to signal, in Acts 16:14, that Lydia is a member of “the group of women mentioned in the previous line”?Read-Heimerdinger 2002:100). When t?? follows N, in contrast, the referent is unmarked for anchoring. Since N t?? order is default (“usual”?ibid. 99), a positive claim that the referent is unanchored is not possible. Nevertheless, referents of N t?? are typically not tied to anything in the context (e.g. because they occur at the beginning of a parable or an episode). The paper will contrast N t?? and t?? N orders in references to animate participants (e.g. S?µ??? t??a in Acts 10:5 versus pa?? t??? S?µ??? in 10:6), to times (e.g. µ??a? t?? ? in Acts 9:19 with ?et t??a? µ??a?, in 15:36), and to places (e.g. e ? ??µ?? t??? in Luke 10:38 with e ?t??a ??µ?? in 17:12). It will also discuss passages in which variant orderings exist (e.g. ?et µ??a? t?? ? versus ?et t??a? µ??a? in Acts 24:24), as well as instances of t?? N order where it is not immediately apparent that the referent is anchored to the context (e.g. t?? ? ? in Acts 3:2).


The Neo-Assyrian Origins of the Canon Formula in Deuteronomy 13:1
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Law
Bernard M. Levinson, University of Minnesota

The prohibitions against disloyalty in Esarhaddon’s Succession Treaty (or, the Vassal Treaty of Esarhaddon) have previously been recognized as an influence upon the apostasy series in Deuteronomy 13. This paper proposes a similar origin for the canon formula of Deut 13:1, which has not previously been brought into the discussion, as part of Deuteronomy’s larger project of creative literary reworking of the cuneiform material. The implication of this model is that the canon formula, in form-critical terms, represents part of the adjuration to loyalty found in the literary model of the adê. Its origins in literary history emerge as consistent with other key elements of chapter 13. Once Esarhaddon’s Succession Treaty is recognized as the source, the originality of the canon formula to the composition of Deut 13 as a whole is confirmed (contra Veijola, among others). This underscores the imaginative power of Deuteronomy’s authors, who were astutely conscious of their own relation to literary and religious tradition.


There is No-Place Like Home: Rabbinic Responses to the Christianization of Palestine
Program Unit: Judaica
Joshua Levinson, Hebrew University of Jerusalem

The Christianization of the Holy Land as an Imperial project, although a long and gradual process of localizing Christian myths and remodeling the religious landscape of Palestine, was well under way in 4th and 5th century Palestine. Like the grains of sand falling from an hourglass, the Rabbis and other Jews must have felt how their own land and identity were gradually slipping away from them, and it must have been apparent to them that they were on the way to becoming strangers in their own land. And yet, rabbinic texts are surprisingly silent about this new and threatening phenomenon that changed forever the map of the Palestine. Does this aporia indicate indifference, ignorance or a mistaken sense of security? This then is the question I wish to examine: can we find in rabbinic literature responses to this appropriation of Palestine as a Christian holy land.


Meeting God in Scripture: The Imagination at Work
Program Unit: Biblical Theology
Sandra M. Levy, St. John's, Richmond, Virginia.

Our God-given power of imagination lies at the base of our reasoning about the world we live in through the use of symbol–including visual, musical, and ritualistic symbols--metaphorical language and abstract concepts. All of our meaning-making arises out of this imaginative core. This creative, imaginative power is shaped, in turn, by life experience, by both our biological equipment–including what we genetically inherit–and by our social and cultural world which surrounds us. The products of this creative power, the songs, the rituals, the art, the poems, and the stories themselves–including the poems, metaphors, and stories of the Bible--express in community the meaning that our world of reality has for us. A case example will be presented in this paper where we will examine a particular dialogue between scripture and secular aesthetics, demonstrating a mutually fruitful way of imaginatively meeting God in the Bible’s metaphors and stories.


Social Psychology of the Disciples in Mark
Program Unit: Psychological Hermeneutics of Biblical Themes and Texts
Chun Li, Chinese University of Hong Kong

The present study aims at resolving three dichotomies about the disciples in Mark with insights from social psychology studies. The seemingly contradicting performance of the disciples before and after Chapter 8 of Mark would be explained by the group member socialization theory. The tension between Jesus and the disciples would be resolved by the concept of groupthink. Lastly, the polemic and pastoral explanations for the disciples in Mark would be reconciled under psychological hermeneutics. The limitations of introducing psychological concepts into biblical studies would also be discussed. The breakthrough in exegesis brought about by the social psychological theories in the present study would show that it might be worthwhile for biblical studies to absorb the nourishments from the psychology discipline.


Reading Romans 13:1-7 with Multiple Lenses: Some Reflections from A Multi-Faith Context with Malaysia as A Test Case
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Kar-Yong Lim, Seminari Theoloji Malaysia

The interpretation of Romans 13:1-7 has been subjected to numerous debates, ranging from complete surrender to critical submission to the ruling authorities. Some of these interpretations may appear to be uneasy for the contemporary church in a multi-faith context. This paper will begin by analysing the text from its social historical setting in light of the Roman civic cult. It will also take into account the political and cultural context and the missionary purpose of Paul’s letter to the Roman believers. Subsequently, this paper will use Malaysia as a test case where Romans 13:1-7 is read from a multi-faith perspective in which the Christian faith constitutes a minority while Islam is both the dominant and official religion. This paper will explore how a Muslim and Christian may understand the text from their respective religious lenses. Subsequently, this paper will suggest that more care and responsibility are required in reading the text in order to: 1) avoid misreading by others; and 2) allow the church to remain true to her missional purpose in a context where the Christian faith is a minority.


Colonial Mimicry and Paul’s Apocalyptic Eschatology in I Corinthians 15
Program Unit: Critical Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Sung Uk Lim, Vanderbilt University

This paper considers the issue of whether or not Paul’s apocalyptic eschatology stands against Roman imperial eschatology without negotiating the Roman imperial world. Homi Bhabha’s concept of “colonial mimicry” sheds new light on Paul’s position on the dominant Greco-Roman culture, given that he is a diaspora Jew under the Roman Empire. One strategy of colonialism is for the colonizers to enjoin the colonized to mimic their image, in an imperfect shape: “almost, but not quite.” Due to its “almost, but not quite” nature, mimicry disrupts colonial authority by causing ambivalent identity to the colonialist. Paradoxically, mimicry is thus eventually changed into a site of resistance against colonial authority. This paper explores Paul’s apocalyptic eschatology in the Greco-Roman and Jewish matrices through Bhabha’s lens of “colonial mimicry.” In the paper, I argue that Paul’s apocalyptic eschatology is a product of cultural hybridization between Greco-Roman and Jewish cultures, between colonizing and colonized cultures. In other words, Paul negotiates between Roman imperial and Jewish apocalyptic eschatology and thereby creates a third one, Paul’s so-called apocalyptic eschatology, which is both Roman and Jewish simultaneously. Consequently, Paul’s compromise between Greco-Roman and Jewish cultures brings about ambivalent identity, thus undermining the dominant Roman culture. To delve into the formation of Paul’s apocalyptic eschatology in interaction with both Roman imperial and Jewish apocalyptic eschatology, I shall first bring to light Roman imperial eschatology as reflected in Roman coinage and Virgil’s Fourth Eclogue and Aeneid. Then, I shall investigate Jewish apocalyptic eschatology in Second Temple Jewish literature such as 1 and 2 Maccabees, Daniel, and the Dead Sea Scrolls. Finally, I shall examine the ways in which Roman imperial and Jewish apocalyptic eschatology are transformed into Paul’s apocalyptic one.


More than You Know: Reassessing the Biblical Background of Talmudic Narrative
Program Unit: Judaica
Diana Lipton, King's College London

That the authors of talmudic narratives engage with the Hebrew Bible is self-evident and much-discussed, but I shall try to show through examples that the nature, extent and intensity of interaction merit significant reassessment. In recent studies, I have examined BT Men. 29b (Moses meets Aqiba) in relation to Exod. 33:23, and BT AZ 17b/18a (the martyrdom of Haninah ben Teradyon) in relation to passages from Jeremiah. In both cases, I show that detailed attention to the biblical background against which these texts were composed – a subject often overlooked – affects significantly their interpretation. The focus of the present paper is data that I have analysed elsewhere in the service of biblical interpretation, but not in its own right. I now raise for discussion the exegetical, compositional, ideological, and theological implications for the talmudic narrative itself of verbal, structural and thematic allusions to the biblical book of Joshua, especially scenes from Jericho, that I identify in BT BM 59b (Akhnai Oven). My three case studies indicate that recognizing the full extent of rabbinic interaction with the Bible in these texts helps us to (1) clarify central themes in talmudic narratives, (2) identify authorial perspectives on talmudic characters and ideas; (3) mark textual units; (4) work towards an account of talmudic historiography for which the label ‘typology’ is inadequate; (5) highlight in some cases possible engagement with Christian biblical interpretation; (6) shed light on compositional techniques relating especially to narrative structure and character development; and (7) re-evaluate the relationship between talmudic narratives and their non-narrative context. It is often observed that no midrashic collections emerged from Babylon. The deep engagement with the Bible that I envisage in these BT ‘rabbi stories’ raises the question of whether they were an alternative, and closely related, literary activity.


Moses: Myth and Archaeology
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Robert J. Littman, University of Hawaii

Sacred history tells the origins of the world and a people and their interaction with gods. Religion has two aspects: the rituals; and the history that explains them. The Hebrew Bible tells the origins of the Jews and their encounter with their god. This paper examines the story of Moses and its inconsistencies with known archaeological and historical material from the region, and attempts to explain how the story arose and its relationship to historical events. The Pentateuch, an oral/written composition like Homer's epics, relates that Moses became a prince of Egypt and led thousands of freed Hebrew slaves/serfs out of Egypt to resettle in Canaan. However, no Hebrew could have become a prince of Egypt, given the nature of Egyptian royal society. A vast exodus of slaves/serfs is unlikely and without corroboration in Egyptian material. Several scenarios are possible. One is some small historical event, a handful of slaves fleeing from Egypt across the desert-such events are recorded in Egyptian records-became magnified into the Exodus story. Another is the Exodus reflects a well-known non-Jewish event from Egyptian history. In the 17th century BCE, Semites, the Hyksos, established a dynasty in Lower Egypt in the Delta. Stylizing themselves as pharaohs, they adopted Egyptian names. A Ya'qob-har appears on seals. In the middle of the 16th century, the pharaoh Ahmose, the founder of the 18th dynasty, expelled the Hyksos and drove them back into Canaan. Sacred histories are amalgamations of oral tales, historical events and interpretations of those events, woven together throughout generations to present a coherent story of origins of a people and the world. To function as sacred history, the events need not have happened as described, but only to have been believed to have happened. This may be the case with the Exodus.


Reflections on the Assyrian Theological Lexicon
Program Unit: Ancient Near East
Mario Liverani, La Sapienza, Rome

*


Praying for Death: Death Wish in the Hebrew Bible
Program Unit: Biblical Theology
Hanne Loland, MF Norwegian School of Theology

“I was sitting on a rock … It was sunny, in winter. I just prayed to die, but it didn’t work.” So Robert Rijxman, a survivor of Bergen-Belsen, recalls. “Praying for death ‘didn’t work’ is what he said. ?Not to this day,’ he added.” (New York Times 22/01/09) Several of the characters in the Hebrew Bible express a wish, a hope to die. Jonah, Elijah, Job, and others with them, all wish their lives would end; some even wish it had never started. They pray for death but death does not come. “Please take my life from me, for it is better for me to die than to live.” (Jonah 4:3) “It is enough; … take away my life (1 Kgs 19:4).” “Let the day perish in which I was borne.” (Job 3:3) The Hebrew Bible also has stories of characters who do decide to die, characters who take their lives and deaths in their own hands and commit suicide. In these stories death wishes as a lament or prayer to God is not expressed, with the exception of Samson. The story of Robert Rijxman and the stories of the Hebrew Bible raise the same kind of questions: does it “work” to pray for death, what drives man to pray for death, what does the death wish express and what does it achieve? This paper will examine the genre and the function of the death wishes in a selection of stories from the Hebrew Bible.


The Question of the Fathers in Deuteronomy
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Christo Lombaard, University of South Africa

In an involved argumentation that runs from van Seters via a range of discussants, the question of whether the “fathers” (????) in the book of Deuteronomy had indeed initially referred to the patriarchal trio of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob has been up for discussion since the 1970s. In this paper, this debate is taken into review in the light of the author’s recently published position on the multiplex referentiality of the patriarchal references in the Old Testament. Based on the twin pillars of an anecdotal approach to historical accounts (a mid-way view of the scope within which pericopes could be viewed, namely somewhere between the earlier atomising analyses of Old Testament texts and the current trend of ever broader frames of interpretation), and that these accounts reflect exilic / post-exilic inner-Judean identity politics, the plausibility of whether Abraham, Isaac and Jacob were later specifications of initially unspecified ????–references in Deuteronomy is evaluated.


The Relics of Jesus in the Late Roman Empire: Devotion or Business?
Program Unit: Early Christianity and the Ancient Economy
Antonio Lombatti, Deputazione di Storia Patria, Parma, Italy

Relics have represented the most powerful objects in Christianity and they are still venerated in the Roman Catholic Church today. What about the relics of Jesus or the relics of the Apostles in the first centuries? A structured cult of relics started only after the presumed discovery by Helena of the True Cross in 325 CE. However, popular devotion towards places that were mentioned in the canonical gospels was alive much earlier. People started dying for their new faith and the places where they were put to death began to be rembered too as martyria. The conversion of Constantine changed everything. Not only Jesus' True Cross was discovered, but also its Titulus, the crucifixion nails, the crown of thorns, the spear, the sudarium and all the other Passion Relics mentioned by the authors of the New Testament. This was a turning point in Christianity and started pilgrimages to the Holy Land, a sort of religious tourism ante litteram. Relics did not only mean faith and devotion, but they become a symbol of power and wealth starting from the Late Roman Empire and represented cultural objects of transition between the Late Antiquity and the Middle Ages. A relic could be forged and sold, and it created prosperity and richness in and around poor and forgotten villages. In a world where religion dominated everyday life, relics and priesthood played a large role in the functioning of the ordinary economy. The presumed relics of Jesus--in Jerusalem, Rome or Constantinople--were able to arbitrate disputes, maintain armies, attract sick people and pilgrims, fight wars, and promote the Christian faith.


A Philosophical Reading of the Bible: Creation, Alliance, Love and Wisdom
Program Unit: Biblical Theology
Pablo López López, Spain

*


The Authority of the Deuterocanonical Books According to Augustine: A Case Study in Sirach
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
John Lorenc, University of Toronto

In the Latin Church, the late fourth century was a time of intensive reflection upon the limits of scriptural authority. By the turn of the century, Jerome, Rufinus of Aquileia, and Priscillian had all delivered opinions on what scriptures ought to be considered authoritative. There had even, at the Councils of Hippo (393 CE) and Carthage (397 CE) in Roman Africa, been formal conciliar statements on the extent of the biblical canon. These writers expressed a variety of opinions on the authoritative status of what are now referred to as the deuterocanonical books of the OT: Jerome and Rufinus severely restricted their authority; Priscillian affirmed their inspiration, alongside other books of the Apocrypha; and the Councils, while rejecting the Apocrypha, did not distinguish the deuterocanonical books from the other books of the Hebrew canon of the OT. During this period, Augustine, the great doctor of the African church, did not remain silent on the limits of inspired scripture or on the authority that the deuterocanonical books held for Christians. In this essay, I examine the authority that the deuterocanonical books possessed for Augustine through a focus on his comments on the authority of the Book of Sirach, along with an enquiry into his actual use of this deuterocanonical book in his exegetical and theological writings. I argue that Augustine's view of the authority of the deuterocanonical books differs significantly from those of Jerome and Rufinus, on the one hand, and the view of Priscillian, on the other, but that it is in keeping with, and represents an expression of the spirit of, the decrees of the African Church.


Considerations in Preparing a Biblical Bibliography
Program Unit: Judaica
Edith Lubetski, Yeshiva University

It seems rather simple to prepare a list of works about a particular biblical book and then publish it. And yet, many decisions have to be made in advance and it turns out that the issues are not that simple. Some of the issues that I will raise are: Who is the prospective audience? Is one writing for scholars only, scholars and laymen, an exclusively Jewish audience or one that includes a wider range of readers? If non-Jewish material is included, should it be identified as such? Should the book be annotated? What range of years should it cover? Should it include rabbinic works as well as modern ones? How should it be organized, alphabetically, topically, or chronologically? Should the bibliography be limited to English language works or should it be more inclusive? If Hebrew material is included, should it be written in the vernacular and/or transliterated and/or translated?


A Fresh Look at the Seal: dml' son of pqhyw
Program Unit: Epigraphical and Paleological Studies Pertaining to the Biblical World
Meir Lubetski, City University of New York Bernard M. Baruch College

The collection of Shlomo Moussaieff includes a Hebrew scaraboid personal seal with the icon and the inscription separated. The glyph is on the upper surface of the seal and the legend is on the bottom arranged in two lines.The paper is designed to provide an alternate approach to the meaning of the owner's name as well as to the ornamental choice of the engraver.


The Armenian Version of Chronicles and Maccabees: Their Stylistic Affinities and Translation Techniques
Program Unit: Ideology, Culture, and Translation
Paolo Lucca, Ca' Foscari University of Venice

In 1899 G. Xalat‘eanc‘ discovered an Armenian version of the books of Chronicles completely different from the one preserved in the manuscript tradition of the Armenian Bible. At the time, many scholars focused their attention on the Syro-Aramaic features the Armenian text seemed to show. Actually, most of them looked at the text of the Peshitta of Chronicles as the Vorlage of this Armenian version. Later on, the textual form of the Armenian text proved to originate from the Antiochene Greek version, a conclusion consistent with the time, place, and milieu in which it was translated, namely Edessa in the early fifth century. These factors also explained the presence of linguistic and lexical elements of Syro-Aramaic origin in the Armenian version, since the Antiochene exegetic tradition relied on various texts in different languages. According to S.P. Cowe and other scholars, this version of Chronicles shows literary and theological features that induced fifth-century Armenian translators to produce a new version, based on Constantinopolitan manuscripts. As a matter of fact, however, the Armenian translation of Maccabees shows the same features, and yet its textual form is preserved in the manuscript tradition of the Armenian Bible. Given the stylistic affinities between the two texts and the translation techniques they clearly shares, this paper tries to determine the causes of this inconsistency and the reasons for such a different reception, whether ideological, theological or other.


Towards Explaining Early Christian Movements: A Review of Evolutionary and Functional Explanations
Program Unit: Mind, Society, and Tradition
Petri Luomanen, University of Helsinki

Recently, there has been growing interest in explaining Christianity, and religion in general, in the framework of cultural evolution. In this respect, an interesting contribution is David Sloan Wilson’s Darwin’s Cathedral: Evolution, Religion, and the Nature of Society (2002). Wilson’s starting point is in evolutionary biology and he argues for an organismic understanding of religious groups. In Wilson’s view, early Christianity was a “functionally adaptive” religion. He criticises Rodney Stark’s (and William Sims Bainbridge’s) rational choice theory of religion because it does not allow functional explanations that are an indispensable part of Wilson’s own model. On the other hand, Wilson builds his description of the success of Christianity exclusively on Rodney Starks’s Rise of Christianity (1996). Wilson seems to be unaware of Gerd Theissen’s groundbraking functionalist explanation of the early phases of Jesus movement and the discussion and critique it has raised among social-scientifically oriented Biblical scholars. This paper reviews Wilson’s evolutionary model in a wider perspective of recent social-scientific study of early Christianity. Special attention will be paid to the character of explanations provided by Wilson’s model as compared to explanations provided in social-scientifically oriented descriptions of early Christianity, particularly in Theissen’s functionalist analysis. The classification and discussion of explanations will also draw on recent philosophical research on the role of explanations in social sciences.


What Did Jesus 'Really' Teach while 'Cleansing the Temple'?
Program Unit:
Edmondo Lupieri, Loyola University of Chicago

The Gospel narrative usually called “The Cleansing of the Temple” is often interpreted as the somehow mitigated memory of a rebellious, if not revolutionary, action by Jesus against the Jewish establishment, in charge of the “financial management” of the Temple. A comparative analysis of the four versions of the story, with a particular attention to the details saved by Mark but obliterated by the others, suggests that the earliest level of the tradition may have presented Jesus as a conservative Jewish halakhic teacher, worried about the purity of the Temple and trying to protect the House of God from unnecessary contamination.


Reception History and the Future (Subject-matter) of Biblical Studies
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
William John Lyons, University of Bristol

In this paper the relationship between two prominent modes of discourse in biblical scholarship, Historical Criticism and Reception History, is examined. Often seen as discrete alternative approaches to the biblical texts, the assumed division between the two is often reflected in the Academy’s evaluation of their subject matter, with work on later cultural artefacts being seen as somehow ‘lesser’ than work on, say, the historical Paul or Jesus. Taking Barton and Muddiman’s ‘chastened Historical Criticism’ as a dialogue partner, this paper considers three possible characterisations of their inter-relationship. First, that they are indeed separate. Second, that they share a common element, either (a) with the concerns of Reception History being central to certain historical-critical methodologies (e.g. Redaction Criticism), or (b) with the essential and imaginative role of the historical-critical scholar in the construction of ‘audiences’ being taken to imply that all such approaches are a sub-set of ‘Reception History’, one in which a real contemporary response is usually ‘re-categorised’ as an ancient one. Or, third, that they somehow overlap—more or less—completely. Rejecting 1 and 2, this paper argues that the discipline of Biblical Studies is dominated by an overarching, if largely unrecognised, disciplinary framework in which every reading offered, whether scholarly, artistic, or sectarian, is—without exception—both a received reading (that is, a suitable topic for Reception History) and a historically located reading (that is, a subject requiring historical-critical investigative tools). What is now needed is an explicit recognition of this reality, a renewed interest in chastened historical approaches like that of Barton and Muddiman, a higher level of study of the impact of individuals on scholarly interpretations previously regarded as being ‘person-free’, and a much greater focus upon a wider set of ‘biblical readings'.


Saul in the Company of Men: (De)Constructing Masculinity in 1 Samuel 9-31
Program Unit: Representations of Masculinity in the Hebrew Bible
Marcel V. Macelaru, Evangelical Theological Seminary, Osijek, Croatia

This study examines the construction of masculinity in Saul's story, paying close attention to how the character ?Saul' is developed in the narrative by contrasting it to other male characters. It is argued that the contradictions, inherent biases and mediations surrounding the characterisation of Saul result in an ambiguous portrayal of his masculinity, to the extent that at the end of the story one may feel prompted to ask: is Saul a man?


Christian Ancestor Worship at Rome
Program Unit:
Ramsay MacMullen, Yale University

Veneration of the dead in one's extended family was familiar in Rome from time immemorial. They were addressed both collectively and individually at many festivals characterized by grave-side meals of communion. Christian converts continued these traditional practices not only for families but also for martyrs and bishops of a distinct degree of holiness. These latter, special celebrations, and the family ones, together explain the great majority of Rome's church construction in the fourth century and involved the vast majority of Christians in the city as elsewhere in the empire.


Reaping and Sowing In The Book of Job
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Wisdom
Sophia Magallanes, University of Edinburgh

There appears to be an over-generalization in Joban studies that keeps wisdom scholarship in stagnation. Joban scholarship seems to invite one to reduce what is called “traditional” and “proverbial” wisdom down to this simplified axiom: “You reap what you sow”. It is true that this proverbial understanding is present in Job (Job 4:8), but the principle of reaping and sowing is one that is more complex than what is presented in this maxim. Joban wisdom highlights the possibility of not reaping what you have sown. This includes: reaping where others have sown (Job 31:8), crop failure (Job 5:3; 31:12; 15:31-33) or harvesting on the behalf of others (Job 24:6,10-11). For far too long, biblical wisdom scholars, especially in their studies of Job, have reduced what they call “traditional” or “retributive” wisdom to the principle stated above and have overlooked important nuances of this harvest image. For purposes of this paper I will focus on the overlooked nuances of the reaping and sowing image by exploring alternate harvest models presented in the text. It is key to note that the harvest image used, like most images in wisdom literature, has both figurative and practical significance. It speaks of getting one’s just due both for the sustenance of one’s physical life (i.e. for food) and also for one’s quality of life (i.e. compensation for personal morality). What makes things even more interesting is that one’s personal morality tends to be gauged by what one does with the food that he or she reaps. To make matters even more complicated, the text has a great deal of concern for those who sow to reap for others--- either because of oppression (Job 22:8-9; 24:6,10-11 [hypothetical in Job 31:38-40]), neglect of poor (Job 22:7), or out of compassion (Job 31:16-19).


Trial Records, Legal Story Telling Conventions, and Job’s Compositional History
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
F. Rachel Magdalene, Universität Leipzig und Humboldt-Universität zu Berlin

Scholars have devoted considerable time to the possible compositional history of the book of Job. Majority opinion generally allows that one early document, containing the prologue and epilogue, underwent a four-stage redactional process. Of late, a number of interpreters have questioned this view of the text. They challenge the use of a diachronic evolutionary paradigm to solve every literary problem in biblical texts, especially those within the book of Job. This article will, therefore, take up once again the question of Job’s compositional history and dating. In particular, it will argue that when the legal materials of the book are compared against ancient Near Eastern trial records, using comparative legal historical and legal hermeneutical methods, the book manifests fewer literary fractures than previously thought and that many of the so-called literary fractures resemble the normal legal story-telling conventions of the ancient world. In fact, the book bears considerable resemblance in legal procedure and story-telling technique to that found in late Neo-Babylonian and early Persian period trial records. After analysis, the article concludes that the book was probably written in the early Persian period and that only the Wisdom poem of Chapter 28 is not original to the book.


All Those Who Wander Are Not Lost: The Outsourcing of American Education and the New Biblical Scholar
Program Unit: Professional Issues
F. Rachel Magdalene, Universität Leipzig und Humboldt-Universität zu Berlin

A 2006 American Association for University Professors study found that over 60% of all American employed scholars are now hired on a contractual basis. Less than 40% percent had tenure or tenure-track positions. This paper will address this outsourcing of American education and its implications for the young biblical scholar, our students, and the academy as a whole. Young scholars face new challenges because of this economic decision. Among these challenges is, first, accelerating demands for research productivity even before the dissertation is complete. Second, the difficulty of finding any position at all is increasing. Many of us are unemployed or are forced into another field. Third, the decision to outsource American education has changed drastically campus faculty-administration, faculty-faculty, and faculty-student dynamics, making campus life more taxing for the young contractually-employed scholar. Fourth, many of us gain a great deal of experience and, then, find ourselves without a position once our contracts expire because we are considered under-qualified for senior faculty and administrative positions, having never held a tenure-track position, and over-qualified for most tenure-track positions. Fifth, both doctoral students and young contractual and independent teacher-scholars lack adequate, informed mentoring concerning the challenges ahead. This paper will discuss these conditions more fully and the effect of these conditions on the young scholar, our students, and the academy as a whole. The paper concludes that the academy must recognize these changing conditions, support more fully the contractual or independent teacher-scholar, work to create new opportunities for such scholars, and prepare a new breed of mentors for doctoral students and young scholars, all while standing more firmly against the outsourcing of American education.


A Question of Method: Legal Anthropology and Understanding Achaemenid Use of Law to Control the Empire’s Periphery
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Law
F. Rachel Magdalene, Universitaet Leipzig und Humboldt-Universitaet zu Berlin

The governing of large empires requires the use of a broad range of methods to subdue, stabilize, control, and ultimately unify the diverse kingdoms and ethnic groups of an empire. Law is one of the key mechanisms through which empires control their multi-ethic populations. Colonial powers may impose their legal systems, in whole or in part, on conquered regions in order to achieve stability and consistency across their empire. Scholars have long held that the Achaemenid kings instituted no apparent changes of consequence to legal procedure in southern Mesopotamia after the conquest of the Neo-Babylonian Empire until the supposed legal reforms instituted toward the end of the reign of Darius I. Further, scholars have generally argued that this was part of a "home rule" policy that the Achaemenid kings implemented in the farthest reaches of the empire. Yet, more biblical historians are criticizing this view. In exploring this question further, this paper examines the theoretical work of legal anthropologists in the field of colonial legal studies. These scholars have been studying for some time the various relationships that might exist between colonial law and indigenous law in such situations. This paper and asks how such constructs might inform the work of both Assyriologists and biblicists, who are exploring the use of law by the Achaemenid Empire to control its vast regions. The paper concludes that the theoretical construct of such legal anthropologists would be a highly valuable tool in this inquiry.


The Archeology of Qumran
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Jodi Magness, University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill

*


To Add or Not to Add?: The British and Foreign Bible Society’s Translational Helps in the Chinese Protestant Bible
Program Unit: Ideology, Culture, and Translation
George Kam Wah Mak, University of Cambridge

Since its inception, the British and Foreign Bible Society (BFBS) had insisted that in order to achieve interdenominationalism, all the Bibles it distributed must avoid any sectarian or theological bias by being translated “without note or comment.” Therefore, although the cultural and religious differences between Chinese and Jewish societies made it very difficult for Chinese readers to understand the Bible, throughout the 19th century, the BFBS as the largest Bible publisher and distributor in China simply ignored the urgent pleas of the Protestant missionaries in China for changing its mind. However, increasing competition from the National Bible Society of Scotland (NBSS), which had published and distributed annotated Chinese Bibles to fill the niche since 1890s, made the BFBS consider altering its stance and finally allow its Chinese Gospels and Acts portions to be annexed with translational helps in late 1900s. This paper provides a historical review of how the BFBS made use of its Chinese translational helps not only as a compromise in response to the threat of losing missionary support in the face of the NBSS’ competition in China but also as a means of defending its “without note or comment” principle. The textual analysis of the BFBS’ Chinese translational helps and the NBSS’ version in the Gospel of Matthew will show that the BFBS did not see exposition of the Scripture as its task, since it tried to confine its ‘helps’ to the explanation of historical, philological and ethnological peculiarities. In contrast, the NBSS’ version of Matthew includes remarkable notes interpreting the Scripture in ways adapted to Chinese culture. The paper will throw light on the BFBS’ identity within the Protestant Church and its stance on ideas such as the self-sufficiency of the Bible and an individual’s right and ability to interpret the Bible within the Chinese context.


Resurrection-denial in Corinth: The Nature of the Problem and the Function of the Solution
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Matthew Malcolm, University of Nottingham

I aim to (a) propose a fresh conception of the problem of resurrection-denial in Corinth; and (b) consider the function of this chapter within the flow of 1 Corinthians. (a): I seek to argue that the denial of resurrection was focused not primarily on the present or future experience of the deniers themselves, but on those who were presently the dead. Thus the denial, which may have been implicit rather than explicit, was not primarily driven by logical problems with postmortal existence or celestial physicality; but by political and existential issues of status and superiority. (b): I aim to suggest new reasons to view chapter 15 as the rhetorical peak of the letter, drawing the themes of the letter to a climactic conclusion.


Theophany as an Expression of Alternative Realities
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
Leonard Mare, University of Johannesburg

Walter Brueggemann (2005a:57) has pointed out that the literary rhetorical study of texts pay very close attention to the workings of texts as an intentional system of signs. The purpose of this is to recognize that a text is not merely a “report” or “history”, but “a characteristic act of generative imagination that conjures an alternative world well beyond what is taken to be a given”. Thus texts “form worlds outside and alternative to our taken-for-granted systems of power and meaning” (:57). This is especially true of poetical texts where a world of new possibilities within the covenantal relationship is generated. Such poetry describes a world that is known to be true, but it is also more than just a description of such a world, it also summons and evokes such a world (cf Brueggemann 2005b:46). The purpose of this paper is to investigate how poetical texts that describe the appearance of Yahweh on behalf of his people express these alternative realities. Yahweh was often envisioned as a warrior God, an all-conquering hero who fights on behalf of his covenant partner. The theophany report occurs frequently in the Old Testament, and for the purpose of this study, in poetical texts, specifically the Book of Psalms (cf Pss 18:8-16, 68:8-11, 77:17-20, 97:2-5; cf also Hab 3:3-15; cf Gerstenberger 2005:616-617). In this paper I intend to analyze theophany reports in the Book of Psalms to ascertain what the rhetorical function of these reports are and how they express alternative realities to the readers / hearers of these texts.


Demystifying Mark’s Account of the Last Supper Sayings
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Mary J. Marshall, Murdoch University

Recent NT scholarship and Eucharistic liturgy have rightly leaned towards viewing Jesus’ last meal in terms of its connection with the eschatological banquet, rather than unduly emphasising the sacrificial context of the occasion. Nevertheless, in this paper I will argue that in order to reach an accurate understanding of the bread and cup sayings in Mark’s account of the Last Supper, it is necessary to recognise the presence of both banqueting and sacrificial elements. The investigation will include reference to the ancient banqueting motif of the meat–wine sequence, found in Ugaritic, Akkadian, and Greek literature as well as in several OT passages, notably Isa 25:6. Moreover, the metaphorical equivalence of meat and bread will be considered, thus establishing a link between the meat–wine motif, and the bread–wine sequence that features in the Last Supper narrative. Other themes to be explored are the probable influence of both The Odyssey and Hebrew Scripture on Mark’s version of Jesus’ words; and the symbolism attached to the division and distribution of a sacrificial victim, and to the pouring out of a cup. I will draw on the findings to assert the probable authenticity of the bread saying in Mark, but on the other hand, to affirm my contention that his version of the cup saying is not attributable to the historical Jesus, and that the most likely form is recorded by Paul in 1 Cor 11:25.


The Introduction To and the Death of Jesus Scene in John 19:28-30
Program Unit: Johannine Literature
Ernest R. Martinez, Pontifical Gregorian University

The hina clause "that the Scriptures might be fulfilled" is normally taken with the word legei which follows it. Rather, for several Johannine stylistic reasons, it should be taken with eidws and the hoti clause which precedes it. In no other place does John ever say that Jesus initiate an action in order to fulfill Scripture. The reference to Scripture fulfillment in regard to an event in John is always made after the event and not before it. Also in Johannine literature we find the oida...hoti...hina construction in 4 other places, which would lead to the conclusion that here also the oida...hoti...hina material should all go together. This leads to a profoundly better understanding of the death scene in John where the death of Jesus and the delivering up of the Spirit are the perfect fulfillment of Scripture which comes at the death of Jesus when he passes over from this world to the Father. The words meta touto, ede, tetelestai (twice), teleiwthei, and dipsw are ald, of course, involved in this interpretation as is the scene at the well with the Samaritan woman.


Textual Fluidity as a Means of Sectarian Identity: Some Examples from the Qumran Literature
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Corrado Martone, University of Turin

One of the main features of the Qumran library in each and every of its sectors is undoubtedly the textual fluidity of the various works to be found there. This fluidity has long been recognized among the so-called “biblical” texts from Qumran, and many scholars have remarked how difficult and risky it is to label a given Qumran biblical text as belonging to a given tradition. This free attitude toward the biblical text is to be found not only in the biblical manuscripts from Qumran but even more in the para- (and not) biblical texts. On the basis of some examples mainly taken from the pesher literature, this paper will try to analyze the way the Qumran group uses this fluid approach to the text of the Scripture in order to elucidate the historical vicissitudes of the group itself and of its leader as well as to provide its own ideological views with a (stronger) Scriptural basis. The same can be said for the works that have been labelled as sectarian. The redactional history of some of them (1QS, for example) might shed some light on the group’s historical evolution and in particular on the establishment of the Zadokite element within it.


Her Appropriation of Job’s Lament: Reading Job 3 from an African Story-Telling Perspective
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
Madipoane J. Masenya, University of South Africa

Monna ke nku, mosadi ke pudi, “a man is a sheep, a woman is a goat”. The preceding proverb is one of the South African indigenous sayings which reveals the gendered nature of lamentation in African cultures. In fact, not only in African cultures, but also in other global cultures, the act of lamentation appears to be gendered. Informed by the latter state of affairs, the present text explores Job’s lament in Job 3, with its focus not only on the curse of Job’s birthday, but also, on female reproductive biology, through an African story telling approach. In the midst of affliction, and overwhelmed by the injustices prevalent in their contexts, could African women in general, and African-South African women in particular, these human beings whose wombs sustain fragile lives until they are eventually ushered on Earth, have the courage of Job, to curse the day on which they were born? Does gender play a role in human lamentation in general? Using the story-telling approach, the paper will hopefully bring yet one more contextual reading of a biblical lament with a view to making a contribution and / or initiating a debate on lamentation in African biblical hermeneutics.


The Conception of the Heavenly Sanctuary in Hebrews: Literal or Metaphorical?
Program Unit: Catholic Epistles
Eric F. Mason, Judson University

A significant issue in interpretation of the Epistle to the Hebrews concerns how to understand Hebrews’ discussion of a heavenly sanctuary. Does the author of Hebrews conceive of an actual sanctuary in heaven, or should language of a heavenly sanctuary be read metaphorically? In large part the decision about how to understand the heavenly sanctuary language is determined by one’s understanding of the author’s conceptual framework, whether primarily Platonic or apocalyptic. In contrast to proposals that the author of Hebrews speaks of a heavenly sanctuary only by means of metaphor, I will argue instead that the author of Hebrews—like numerous contemporary writers in Second Temple Judaism and early Christianity—did indeed think in terms of an actual sanctuary in heaven.


Name Calling at Qumran and in the Apocalypse of John: Identifying Phases of Sectarian Development Through Labels and Sobriquets
Program Unit: Apocalyptic Literature
Mark D. Mathews, University of Durham

Name-calling, or labelling, was and is an effective means of creating boundary markers and forming community identity. The sectarian documents found at the Qumran site demonstrate a sustained practice of using associative labels and sobriquets to make distinctions between the faithful community, as they understood it, and their opponents. In addition, some of the non-sectarian documents that were found at the site also demonstrate a similar practice, indicating this was a convention more widely circulating among Second Temple writers. One document in particular that employs significant labels for its enemies is the Epistle of Enoch. Interestingly, this same practice is shared by the author of the Book or Revelation, in particular with regard to his correspondence to the seven churches. Previous studies of this phenomenon have tended to focus on organizational terms that can be traced among the manuscript traditions of sectarian texts that define the leadership roles within the Qumran communities. What has not been discussed is how labels and sobriquets are employed across a variety of texts to discover if it is possible to identify different phases of community development. This essay examines both sectarian and non-sectarian documents from Qumran in order to ascertain the degree to which Second Temple writers demonstrate any coherent use of such devices in their writings. Moreover, attention is given to how these devices function within the development of a community’s identity. Finally, to the extent that the writer of the Book of Revelation shares in the implementation of these rhetorical devices and exhibits a decided concern for sectarian ideas, I compare what we can learn from the Second Temple texts with the Johannine Apocalypse to see if it is possible to surmise if and where the Book of Revelation might fit into the trajectory of sectarian formation.


The Question of Genre Concerning 2 Peter: A Comparison with Jewish and Early Christian Testaments
Program Unit: Catholic Epistles
Mark D. Mathews, University of Durham

Second Peter has been one of the most neglected of the New Testament letters both before and after its acceptance into the NT canon and considering the uniqueness of the book, rightfully so. The epistle is now generally accepted as a pseudo-apostolic letter based on the argument that it belongs to the testament genre. This categorization was first suggested by Reicke and later developed by Bauckham, whose thesis has been widely accepted. This essay seeks to compare the testamentary features of 2 Peter against the testaments from the Hebrew Bible and the Second Temple period as well as later Christian testaments. Recent scholarship has brought into question the provenance and dating of the testaments that are included in the so-called pseudepigrapha. If these documents reflect early Christian influence or even Christian interpolation of earlier Jewish works, this could bring into question whether 2 Peter would have been received as a testament by the early church. A comparison of the literary features of the testament genre and of documents that call themselves testaments is offered to consider whether the present consensus of 2 Peter as a testament is a sustainable argument.


Divine Violence in the Book of Qohelet?
Program Unit:
Luca Mazzinghi, Pontifical Biblical Institute

There is violence – but there is not a comforter facing the widespread human violence and unjustice (cf. 5,8 etc.), that’s the answer of Qohelet (Qo 4,1), which is probably a polemical allusion to God’s speeech in Is 40,1. Being so, is Qohelet helding God as the ultimate responsible of the human violence? According to many scholars the qoheletic God is no more the LORD of the israelite tradition: he (or perhaps even it, that is to say an abstract divinity) is a Deus absconditus, the maker of a problematic world (A. Schoors), or he is a jealous deity who denies humanity the access to life, as the same God of Gen 2-3 (J. Crenshaw). The heart of the matter is to investigate the strong accent that Qohelet puts on God’s trascendence (cf. 5,2): in reality, Qohelet stresses more God’s freedom than His trascendence (cf. 2,25; 3,14; 7,14). Sometimes, as in Qo 9,1-3, quoting a traditional belief, Qohelet seems to come close to blaming God for the spreading of violence and wickedness; but he is in reality criticising a traditional theology (the so-called Tun-Ergehen-Zusammenhang), as in Qo 8,11-14. The qoheletic God is not an absent and perhaps cruel landlord (even if the Qohelet’s image of God depends strongly from the image of the Ptolemaic king). God himself gave to mankind the painful task of «searching and exploring» (1,13; 3,10-11) the sense of reality, leading the human explorer to conclude that «all is hebel». But humanity can always experience God as the giver of life and joy, even if the God’s dark side remains unexplored: God is simply beyond human comprehension (cf. 8,16-17). So there is not a problem of God’s violence: there’s a problem of human speech about God; mankind can only have an everyday experience of God’s deeds.


Tell Afis and its Temples in the Iron Age (11th-7th cent. B.C.)
Program Unit: Archaeology
Stefania Mazzoni, University of Florence

The excavations at Tell Afis (Syria-Province of Idlib) have provided in the last years new results for the knowledge and chronological assessment of the Syrian Iron Age I-III. The domestic unit of Area E4 on the western slope of the acropolis with its well preserved contexts and materials could document a long sequence of occupation in Iron IA-C (mid 12th-10th cent.). In Iron II-III the centre of the acropolis was an area restricted to official buildings : a temple and two buildings in the centre and western rise of the mound, actually under excavation, and, in the eastern rise, the 15x15,50 m enigmatic sunken Square Courtyard with cobbled floor. The temple (AI) in the Iron III (7th cent.) had a tripartite in antis plan with towers in façade and rooms on the long sides ; it was built over a sequence of sanctuaries (AII-III) dating back to Iron I (11th cent.). The paper will offer a presentation of the last results and a preliminary analysis of the data supporting the identification of Tell Afis with the Aramaean capital Hazrek built by king Zakkur.


The Reception of the Book of Job in Yehud
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
Albert McClure, Duke University

This paper argues that the book of Job informed the post-exilic Yehud community’s model for divine restoration. This will be demonstrated by highlighting the theme of restoration in the book of Job and investigating connections with the book of Job in Zech 1-8. Job and Joshua, the great priest, are the only characters in the Hebrew Bible who are antagonized by ????. This commonality would bolster the Yehud community’s connection with Job as they sought their own restoration. The vocabulary used to describe Joshua’s new attire (?????? and ????) is not the couture which is historically associated with a priest (???? and ?????). The only other occurrence of ???? is found in Job 29:14, and ?????? (rf. Isa 3:22) is festive attire, and not cultic. The choice of non-traditional clothing shows Joshua is being depicted more like a tribal leader—Job—than great priests of the past. The deprivation which Job experienced would have resonated with the Yehud community, especially as fertility was the primary reason temple construction began. It follows that a subsequent divine restoration, like Job’s, was the goal of the Yehud community. This leads to the conclusion that Job was perceived as a preeminent example of divine restoration in the post-exilic Yehud community.


A Study in Seduction: David and Abigail in Psychological Perspective
Program Unit: Psychological Hermeneutics of Biblical Themes and Texts
Heather A. McKay, Edge Hill University

Rita Ciceri (2001) has characterised seduction as comprising many different behavioural patterns and types of communication initiated by the would-be seducer. She lists: paradoxical exhibition, forms of discursive obliquity, the multimodal message and nonverbal synchronization between the partners, all of which combine to create a communication whose content is relatively undefined. She further claims that it is this lack of definition that makes seductive communication tantalizing, leaving much to the other’s imagination, and thus hinting at pleasurable possibilities in the future. Using her insights this paper will analyse the extraordinary encounter between David and Abigail that follows closely upon her hearing a disturbing account from a young man in her husband’s employ (1 Sam. 25). Whether what occurs between them may properly be classified as ‘seduction’ will be investigated, a proposition that the reports of their subsequent marriage somewhat endorse.


Evil By Design: Foreign Women, The Femme Fatale and Children's Bibles
Program Unit: Whence and Whither?: Methodology and the Future of Biblical Studies
Cameron S. McKenzie, Providence College

The motif of the 'fille d'Eve' in 19th century France, with its connotations of temptation, eroticism, and evil, emerges in art and literature along with the accompanying images of 'amazones' and the 'femme fatale'. Representations of the 'foreign woman' of the Bible in the work of the French illustrator Gustave Dore, while mostly from an earlier period, resonate with this particular cultural expression. Dore's work, in turn, occupies a foundational place in the modern practise of Bible illustrations for adults and children alike. This presentation will illustrate how the representations of foreign women and/or? 'evil' women, in children's bibles continue to mark the otherness of these women through an iconography inherited from this French tradition. Drawing on the work of Elizabeth Menon, it will also investigate how such illustrative practises may serve the ideological function of inculturating a spiritualized/moral censuring of feminism as a threat to christian orthodoxy.


"And Sarai Treated her Harshly": Did Sarai Sin?
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Amira Meir, Beit Berl College / Hebrew Union College Jerusalem

In the introduction to his book " Text and Texture: close readings of selected biblical texts ", Michael Fishbane points out that "As a literary artifact, the words of the Bible require an interpreter for renewed life. Indeed, reading rehearses the latent meanings of a text: meaning unfolds in the process of reading, it being a function of the dialectic which takes place between a particular reader and a particular text" (p. xi). This study aims at exploring Sarai's behavior in Genesis 16 and Sarah's behavior in Genesis 21. Based upon reading the text and upon references to such medieval Jewish commentators as Rashi, Rashbam, Radak, Ramban, Avrabanel, Sforno and others, I will attempt to rehearse the latent meaning of the text. In this process of examining the text and some of its commentaries, I will unfold its meaning and try to give it renewed life. The discussion will concentrate on the question as to whether Sarai sinned in her relationship towards Hagar, or whether she was simply doing what any other mother would have done in her place.


The Reception of Leviticus in the Dead Sea Scrolls
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Sarianna Metso, University of Toronto

The prevalence of the book of Leviticus in the Dead Sea Scrolls community is evident not only by the large number of copies of this book found at Qumran (seventeen) but also by the large number of quotations from Leviticus found in the non-biblical material (over seventy). Of the twenty-seven chapters of Leviticus, twenty-two are quoted somewhere in the non-biblical scrolls, and more than twenty non-biblical works contain quotes from Leviticus. This paper explores the ways in which the book of Leviticus both shaped the life and self-understanding of the priestly community at Qumran and contributed towards creating its unique culture of elitist ritual purity with clearly defined boundaries toward the outside world. The material to be discussed centers on issues of community discipline and cohesion.


Theological Import of Greek Toponims of Jerusalem within the LXX
Program Unit: Biblical Theology
Krzysztof Mielcarek, Katolicki Uniwersytet Lubelski Jana Pawla II

The paper presents a phenomenon of two Greek toponims: VIerousalh,m, ~Ieroso,luma. The reason of the study is the use of the two names in Luke-Acts. Luke employed a Hebrew like form VIerousalh,m to establish a strong connection to the temple (Lk 2:49; 4:9; 24:52n; Ac 1:8), as well as to introduce messianic issues (Lk 2:25n.38; 4:9; 9:31; Lk 9:51–19:27). The Hellenistic form ~Ieroso,luma allowed him to emphasize the geographical feature of the city, but the second toponim does have its theological meaning too. By keeping Jerusalem’s sanctuary (to. i`ero,n) close to the Semitic name, and avoiding such a connection with a Hellenistic one (Acts 25–28) Luke passes some salutary functions connected to the temple onto Jesus while retaining an important salvific role for Jerusalem (Lk 21:24). Since Luke is well known of his broad use of LXX phrases and traditions the author has focused especially on Septuagint books containing both toponims. There are only three books satisfying the criterion (Tb, 1 Mc, 1 Esd). In the case of Tobit a synoptic comparison of two variant texts (GI and GII) is necessary in order to highlight the editorial tendencies characteristic of each of the manuscripts. Another synoptic evaluation is possible in the case of 1 Esd, because LXX has its parallel traditions in 2 Chr and Ezr. 1 Mc contains a whole series of theological contexts which are present in the earlier books. However, far fewer Hellenistic occurrences have also their theological significance. Its importance is especially visible while comparing 1 Mc and 2 Mc, where only Hellenistic form ~Ieroso,luma is employed. The author of 2 Mc seems to have intended the Hellenistic name of the city for his theological purpose of the book.


Narrative Space and the Construction of Meaning in the Book of Joel
Program Unit: Place, Space, and Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean World
Mary Mills, Liverpool Hope University, UK

The paper uses spatially-linked concepts such as map, territory and geopolitics as tools for exploring the construction of meaning in the book of Joel. Its aim is to view the text as a spatial site and then to consider how aspects of the imagery of the book provide meaning through the treatment of the physical reality of land and through the cosmic space afforded by the day of the Lord. This leads on to a consideration of the geopolitical stance of the book. The paper is part of a series of explorations of prophetic texts through the lens of cultural geography and the social construction of space.


Rewriting Bible in Late Antique Syria: Recovering Sitz im Leben of the Cave of Treasures
Program Unit: Bible in Eastern and Oriental Orthodox Traditions
Sergey Minov, The Hebrew University of Jerusalem

In my presentation I am going to deal with the Cave of Treasures, a Syriac Christian composition that presents a reader with an extensive and rather idiosyncratic rewriting of the whole of Biblical history, starting from the creation of the world up to the Pentecost, within a single narrative framework. The work claims to be authored by Ephrem, the great Syrian teacher of the fourth century, but from its content it is clear that it was written much later, and that its unknown author did consciously resort to pseudepigraphy as an authority-conferring strategy. Different opinions were expressed by modern scholars on the possible origins of this enigmatic work, but there is still no consensus on the time of its composition and the ideological milieu that it comes from. I shall pay attention to those aspects of CT that might help us to arrive at a more precise dating of the text by the middle to late sixth century. Furthermore, an attempt will be made to locate CT with more precision in the particular context of West- Syrian (Jacobite) Christian community in the confines of Sasanian empire. As a main part of my presentation I shall concentrate upon a number of traditions peculiar to CT that show evidence of the first-hand acquaintance of its author with Persian culture. The particular manner in which the author of CT deals with the canonical texts will be considered in the wider context of the general process of identity building that took place in the indigenous West-Syrian Christian communities of East Syria-Mesopotamia during the sixth century.


Proselytism and Proselytes in Leviticus Rabba
Program Unit: Judaica
Lorena Miralles Macia, Universitiy of Granada

The homiletical commentary Leviticus Rabba is a proof of the interest that proselytism aroused among the Sages. In fact, in this Midrash there are several quotes in connection with converts to Judaism in general, as a collective with similar characteristics, and other ones about certain figures who became proselytes or at least sympathizers. In this paper the texts related to this matter were analysed in order to answer the following questions: which was the proselytes picture–as a well known group– transmitted by the Rabbis in a work dated from the forth or fifth century CE Palestine, when Christianity had already become the religion of the Empire?, were they accepted as a part of the true Israel?, what kind of individuals converted to Judaism according to the Sages?, were they outstanding or anonymous people?, either biblical or contemporaries characters? Therefore, this study will provide some keys to understand how the Rabbis addressed this phenomenon in a moment in which there were even specific decrees against this practice and the role of the Church was decisive against it.


Unraveling Christian Influences in Native-American Literature
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Lola Miralles-Alberola, Centro de Estudios Ciudad de la Luz

Taking into account that the indigenous peoples of the Americas have not gone through a decolonization process of any kind, the embodiment of Western cultural and religious references in their literatures is well legitimized in their idiosyncratic nature. This presentation revolves around the analysis of biblical features and figures, as well as Christian education implicit in some contemporary literary works by indigenous writers from the United States and Mexico. As a result of centuries of contact, today many Native Americans are Christians. Needless to say, the presence of Christianity has had a significant impact on Native American mythology and ritual. I comparatively examine how indigenous fiction unravels Christian influences on its own tradition through the identification of certain mythological figures with the Christian God, and also through testimonial approaches to Christian Education. The two literary works used for this comparison are the short fiction collections The Lone Ranger and Tonto Fistfight in Heaven by Sherman Alexie and Tatei Yurienaca y otros cuentos huicholes [Tatei Yurienaca and other Huichol Short Stories] by Gabriel Pacheco.


Theologiegeschichtliche Beobachtungen auf der Basis literaturgeschichtlicher Thesen
Program Unit: Expressions of Religion in Israel
Ansgar Moenikes , Theologische Fakultät Paderborn

In diesem Vortrag wird der Versuch unternommen, eine theologiegeschichtliche Entwicklung der israelitischen Religion auf der Basis bestimmter literaturgeschichtlicher Thesen nachzuzeichnen, insbesondere der Annahme des „Efraimitischen Geschichtswerks“ (EfrG; Jos 24 – 1 Sam 12*) aus der Mitte des 8. Jh., zweier literarischer Werke aus der Zeit Hiskijas (um 700): des „Ur-Dtn“ (Dtn 6,4f.17.20-22.24f*; 12,1aa.13-19*; 16,1-7 [ohne Mazzotbestimmungen].9-15; 26,16*; 28,1aa.2a.3-6.15aa.b-19.45*.46) und des „Hiskijanischen Geschichtswerks“ (HisG; 1 Kön 15,9 – 2 Kön 19*), sowie des „Joschijanischen Geschichtswerks“ (JoschG; Dtn 1 – 2 Kön 23,25a*). Nachdem in Israels frühester Zeit JHWH zunächst als der eine Rettergott Israels verehrt worden war (auf der Ebene des Gesamtvolkes), Salomo aber dann die Verehrung der Götter anderer Völker in den israelitischen Staatskult eingeführt hatte, leitete das EfrG (noch kurze Zeit vor Hosea) die Rückbesinnung auf JHWH als den Gott der Rettung Israels aus Ägypten und damit den Kampf für die ausschließliche Verehrung JHWHs und gegen die Verehrung anderer Götter ein. Um 700 wurde diese Forderung der Verehrung JHWHs als des einen Gottes Israels vom Ur-Dtn und dem HisG um die Forderung nach der – von Hiskija eingeführten – Ausübung des (Opfer-)Kultes an dem einen Ort (dem Jerusalemer Tempel) ergänzt („ein Gott, ein Kultort“). Während in diesem hiskijanischen Anfangsstadium der Kultzentralisation der Kult außerhalb des Jerusalemer Tempels zwar erstmals abgelehnt wurde, dabei aber dennoch noch als jahwistisch galt, wurde er weitere 80 Jahre später im Zusammenhang mit der erneuten Kultzentralisationsmaßnahme Joschijas im JoschG als idolatrisch gewertet – ein weiterer Schritt zum in der Exilszeit aufkommenden Monotheismus.


The Sign of Jonah and the Prophetic Motif in the Gospel of Matthew: Moving Toward the Gentile Mission.
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
David M. Moffitt, Duke University

Scholars have long recognized that the Gospel of Matthew uses the critical voice of the prophets as a model for portraying Jesus’ ministry. One of the more enigmatic prophetic references in Matthew is that of “the sign of Jonah the prophet” (Matt 12:39). A host of proposals have been advanced to explain the link between Jonah’s stay in the belly of the fish for three days and three nights, and the Son of Man’s dwelling three days and nights in the heart of the earth. In particular, interpreters wonder how this response addresses the request of the scribes and Pharisees for a sign (cf. Matt 12:38). One prominent theory argues that the sign alludes to Jesus’ resurrection. Just as Jonah was spit out by the fish, Jesus will leave the heart of the earth. In this paper I will argue that this view does not grasp the extent to which Matthew has recontextualized the larger Jonah narrative within his portrayal of Jesus as a prophet. The sign of Jonah moves beyond an allusion to Jesus’ resurrection to encompass the mission of Jesus’ followers to the Gentiles. Just as Jonah was commissioned to speak the word of God to Nineveh, so the gospel will be proclaimed to those outside of the house of Israel. To be sure, the Gentile mission is hinted at throughout the Gospel of Matthew. It always stands in some tension, however, with Jesus’ own ministry (cf. Matt 10:5–7; 15:24). Only after the resurrection, when Jesus sanctions the Gentile mission (Matt 28:19), is the tension resolved. In keeping with Matthew’s emphasis on Jesus’ prophetic role, the Jonah story allows him to recast the post-resurrection proclamation of the kingdom of heaven to the Gentiles (typified by the people of Nineveh, Matt 12:41) as a prophetic sign of judgment against the Jewish leaders. Matthew, then, exemplifies one way in which early followers of Jesus appealed to the prophets both to justify the Gentile mission and to critique their fellow Jews.


Contextual Understanding and Translation of the Quran: Right Translation of Sacred Texts?
Program Unit: Relevance Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Mohammad Alavi, University of Ottawa

Based on the ontological hermeneutics and Foucauldian poststructuralist views on text meaning and discourse, and also the principle of religious relevance in the modernizing context of Muslim societies, this paper will present a philosophical approach to the comprehension of Muslims’ sacred text and study the necessity of different contextualized translations of it -based on its diverse interpretations and understandings- as the basis for encompassing the message of such texts. Hermeneutics and poststructuralism shed critical light on two different mainstreams of the Quran interpretation, namely, the traditional one focusing on the absolute achievable truth, by excluding the context and the subject from influencing the meaning, and the reformist view by stressing the role of both context, and to a lesser extent the subject in shaping the meaning. By emphasizing and modifying the latter viewpoint, the philosophical hermeneutics’ approach goes beyond Jakobson’s ‘proper translation’ to include an enlarged concept of translation in which reading, interpretation, understanding, application and translation become one and the same concept. This becomes of significant importance for the unavoidably contextualized translation of sacred texts in theocracies, for the application of a universal meaning without considering the context (defined in its details by Sperber and Wilson 1986a) in the form of legal rules can lead to monolithic undemocratic governance. This paper tries to go beyond the linguistic, local and temporal context that semantic minimalists have in mind to include the context of historical subject surrounded by discourse and power relations. Besides its application in translation, this view draws upon deconstruction to stress the necessity for new readings and translations of the Quran. A corpus of women related verses of the Quran serves to show how the relevance theory and contextual effects have practical effects in the understanding/translation in real life. This should account for willingly ideological forces which lead to certain understandings/translations of the selected passages, which must reinforce both the significance of the interpretation context and the fluidity of meaning in the Quran.


Who was “Enslaved Under the Elements of the Cosmos”?: Rethinking Galatians 4:3
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Rodrigo Morales, Marquette University

Most interpreters of Galatians take Gal 4:3 to refer to the condition of Jews and Gentiles alike in their existence prior to Christ’s coming. On this reading, Paul describes the condition of all people as one of being in thrall to “the elements of the cosmos” before the sending of the Son. Though at first glance such a reading seems the most likely, the present paper will argue for a minority position that, on the contrary, in Gal 4:3 Paul refers to himself and his fellow Jews rather than to humanity as a whole. The clue to this identification is his use of the imagery of an “infant” in Gal 4:1. The paper will argue that Paul’s use of this image evokes several themes present in the OT Prophets, particularly Hosea and Ezekiel, which describe Israel’s infancy: when Israel was a child or infant, the nation was subservient to idols; Israel fell into this idolatry despite its covenantal relationship with the LORD; and moreover, some of these texts promise redemption for Israel resulting in a relationship in which God “knows” Israel (see, e.g., Hos 11:12; cf. Gal 4:9). This interpretation is not to deny that Paul believed Gentiles, too, were enslaved to the elements (cf. Gal 4:9). Rather, such a reading of Gal 4:3 as referring to Israel rather than to all human beings is in keeping with a recurring pattern in Galatians according to which the redemption of Israel from the curse of the Law leads in turn to the redemption of Jew and Gentile alike in Christ (Gal 3:10-14, 22-29).


Peter in Rome: A Pedagogical Goldmine for Religious Studies
Program Unit:
Milton Moreland, Rhodes College

The traditions about Peter in Rome provide excellent teaching opportunities within the field of religious studies. The stories and artifacts present a veritable microcosm of critical biblical studies and church history, combining denominational in-fighting with textual, art historical and archaeological debates that span over eighteen hundred years. When students work through the issues surrounding the lively accounts of Peter’s life and teaching—including the debates about whether Peter lived and died in Rome—they are introduced to New Testament scholarship on Acts and the Letters of Peter, they are presented with a hotly debated archaeological site in Rome with considerable modern media attention, and they have an opportunity to think about how stories about the saints and martyrs developed and inspired ritual activity in the history of Christianity. The stories about Peter also provide students of religious studies an opportunity to connect to scholarship on Roman religion, especially in light of questions about the Cult of the Saints in the context of Roman religious practice. Thus the idea of “Peter in Rome” provides an opportunity to introduce students to the study of ancient and modern religion, in all its complexity and interdisciplinarity. This paper is not specifically interested in whether Peter actually lived in Rome (though the topic is presented); rather, the paper demonstrates how a contentious question can lead to good pedagogy. The story of Peter provides critical thinking exercises and interdisciplinary studies that are loaded with historiographical and archaeological intrigue.


Mandaic Magic Texts in the Moussaieff Collection
Program Unit: Epigraphical and Paleological Studies Pertaining to the Biblical World
Matthew Morgenstern, University of Haifa

The Shlomo Moussaeiff Collection contains several unpublished Mandaic magic text. The majority are written on clay bowls, but a single text is written on a lead strip. The lecture presents a preliminary description of these texts, and describes their relationship to other Mandaic and Aramaic magic sources.


On Concepts of Paradisiacal Gardens in Babylonian and Kabbalistic Thought
Program Unit: Palestine and Babylon: Two Jewish Late Antique Cultures and Their Interrelation
Elke Morlok, Hochschule für Jüdische Studien, Heidelberg, Germa

Post-exilic Jewish religious ideas were deeply influenced by Persian (Zoroastrian) culture and religion, among the most prominent examples being the concept of the paradise garden, the pardes. The ancient Persian term paradaia literally means enclosure, and also the loan word pardes in Hebrew particularly refers to a walled garden - a structure which is defined as a certain protecting barrier. That might explain why the paradisiacal garden both in Persian and ancient Jewish thought has similar functions as royal space, and in many cases both terms are used synonymously. The wall hints to something which is enclosed, which might be defined as a secret (throne, royal face …). Thereby the dialectical momentum of enclosure and disclosure might signify a fragile tension that, if suspended, endangers the essence of the secret itself. It therefore must be asked: how pardes is indeed structured, what allows it upholding this tension, and what protects the inner secret? Such a tension between enclose and disclosure in the structure of pardes is also found in medieval kabbalistic literature, where we observe a (re)formulation of the ancient paradigm. We want to examine how such motifs of royal gardens could serve as a matrix for the mystical ideas on both textual interpretation and the heavenly realm in medieval kabbalah. Of special interest for our research are the models of spiritual and intellectual “royal gardens/paradise” as presented in the writings of Abraham Abulafia, Joseph Gikatilla and the Zohar. What architectonic structures underlie their ideas of Gan Eden or the mystic’s entering into these heavenly realms? How are these motifs transferred on the realm of language and hermeneutics? How are these new models related to ancient ideas of paradisiacal gardens from Babylonia and Persia? As those ancient ideas entered Jewish mystical thought at an early stage it will be obligatory to have a short glance also at the Hekhalot literature. With such a panoramic perspective it will be possible to situate the later textual witnesses within a broader cultural and religious framework and elaborate on their specific structures and models.


Reading the Story of David with Jacob of Serugh
Program Unit: Biblical Interpretation in Early Christianity
Craig E. Morrison, Pontifical Biblical Institute

In his numerous memre, Jacob of Serugh (d. 521) often focuses on particular biblical stories. This paper considers how Jacob retells two biblical episodes: (1) the contest between David and Goliath (Memra 34) and (2) the story of David and Uriah (Memra 162). Particular attention will be given to how Jacob cites the biblical text and what his citations reveal about his exegetical approach to the Bible. The verbal and nonverbal signs that Jacob employs to signal a biblical reference will be identified and their function discussed. These two memre reveal how the story of David was received in Syriac Christianity.


"As Hard As Leprosy" Once Again: The Bavli's Role in the Creation of a Notorious Rabbinic Image
Program Unit: Palestine and Babylon: Two Jewish Late Antique Cultures and Their Interrelation
Moshe Lavee, Haifa University

The rabbinic oft-quoted statement 'Proselytes are as hard for Israel as leprosy' was considered emblematic to the rabbinic negative approach towards converts and conversion. A study of the history of the phrase demonstrates its essential role in the formation of the unique Babylonian approach towards converts, conversion and the demarcation of Jewish Identity. Identifying the original Babylonian use of the phrase, comparing it to the original version in the Palestinian Midrash, and tracing the late redaction processes that led to the dominancy of this phrase – all will enable us to portray another example for the Babylonian emphasis of clear-cut delineation of Jewish Identity, and to describe the literary processes that enabled this development.


The Man with the Flow of Power: Porous Bodies in Mark 5: 25-36
Program Unit: Healthcare and Disability in the Ancient World
Candida R. Moss, University of Notre Dame

Traditional scholarly interpretations of the healing of the woman with the flow of power have focused upon the woman as the source of ritual impurity, social outcast, embodiment of female weakness, and example of faith. This paper uses ancient medical theories and the perspective of Disability Studies to focus instead on the body of Jesus and argue that the body of Jesus, like the body of the woman, is porous and, therefore, sick.


Historiography and Apocrypha/ Process and Product: Comparing the Abgar Accounts of Eusebius and The Teaching of Addai
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Yonatan Moss, Yale University

Apocryphal literature is often studied in relation to its 'canonical' equivalents. As with any comparison, the introduction of a third term can focus the comparison. I propose introducing the genre of historiography as the tertium quid. Eusebius' Ecclesiastical History (1.13) and the fifth century Syriac work The Teaching of Addai (TA) tell basically the same story: Jesus’ correspondence with Abgar, king of Edessa and the latter's conversion by Jesus' disciple Thaddeus/ Addai. EH and TA are normally thought of as belonging to different genres: ancient historiography and 'apocrypha.' The fact that both tell the same story shows that 'historicity' cannot be the criterion for distinguishing between them. It is the manner in which the story is told which differentiates them. Previous scholarship has focused on the literary and historical relation between the two accounts, without reaching much of a consensus. While not denying the validity of such work, I suggest adopting a comparative discursive approach instead. My comparative examination of the two works' modes of presentation leads me to postulate two ancient discursive models for writing about the past: 'historia' and 'tashi'ta.' The first model, based on Herodotus' usage of 'historia' in the sense of 'the process of inquiry,' seeks to rhetorically persuade by presenting multiple sources, engaging the reader, and entertaining doubt. It 'exposes' the process behind the writing of the history. The second model, based on the Syriac word for 'history,' relates to the telling of the story itself. It speaks in one voice; does not quote multiple sources, but seeks to persuade by a semblance of narrative omniscience including the minutest details of time, place and character. I demonstrate how Eusebius' account operates within the mode of historia, whereas TA reflects tashi'ta. The rhetorical comparison between these two accounts also allows us to judge other, borderline cases.


Roman Coins from the Imperial Period that Throw Light on Jewish History
Program Unit: Epigraphical and Paleological Studies Pertaining to the Biblical World
Shlomo Moussaieff, private collector

I will describe a new collection of Roman coins that add to our understanding of Jewish history of the time.


Blurred Boundaries: Magicians in New Testament and Patristic Christianity
Program Unit: Greco-Roman World
Steven C. Muir, Concordia University College of Alberta

The issue of magic in the first seven centuries of Christianity is complex and controversial. On one hand, Christians identified clear boundaries between magic and Christianity. Before Constantine, these boundaries were part of a larger distinction between the polytheist Greco-Roman world and those who followed Christ. Magic was considered to be of the outside world, and thus not something properly practiced by members of the movement. New members were required to renounce former practices and lifestyle (e.g., magic), and potential candidates were screened to exclude magicians. After Constantine, the issue of boundaries persists but is redefined. Now it is marginal Christians who engage in magic, and who must be dealt with by the official church. Orthodox polemic against magic labels it as heretical, church decrees forbid Christians (particularly clerics and even bishops) from practicing magic, and some texts speak of excommunicating such members. On the other hand, it is evident that early Christians continued to live, think and act within their Greco-Roman context. Evidently there were those who wished to join Christianity and continue the practice of magic (e.g., the account of Simon Magus in Acts 8). There may have been baptized, even long-time Christians, who wanted to take up magic practices. There were even Christian priests and bishops who had no problem in combining Christian beliefs with magic practice in their leadership roles. For these people, the issue of boundaries may have been blurred or even non-existent. In early periods, the term ‘conversion’ to Christianity may not accurately describe the situation – affiliation and syncretism may come closer to the mark. In later periods, the terms ‘orthodoxy’ and ‘heresy’ need to be considered as socially-imposed labels, with underlying social functions.


Power, Rape, And Role Reversal: A Contemporary Feminist Reading of Susanna
Program Unit: Intersectional Feminism(s)
Dustin M. Naegle, Brite Divinity School at Texas Christian University

This paper is an examination of gender, power, and the (mis)use of power in the Susanna narrative. I treat the narrative of Susanna not as an historical document, but as a theological narrative that provides meaning for a vast number of audiences and readers on a number of different levels. I seek to produce a reading with a gender sensitive perspective in mind that is beneficial for both women and men alike. I focus on three main areas in order to assess the question of power in this narrative. First, I look at power with two main questions in mind: "what is power?" and "who holds it?" Second, I highlight several examples of abusive power, including the rape and/or sexual assault against Susanna by two of the community's religious leaders. Finally, I point out that the fate of the elders in this narrative is full of irony in that the ones who have sentenced another to death will ultimately be the ones executed. The prescribed mode of execution in the narrative is by means of the sword. By use of metaphor, this paper interprets the sword as a phallic symbol with the ironic conclusion that Susanna's rapists ultimately become the raped. While the earthly powers in Susanna's community (the elders) are ultimately raped of their mortal power, it is within the realm of divine power that Susanna stands among the truly powerful.


When in Rome, Would the Paul of 'All Things to All People' (1 Corinthians 9:19-23) Do as the Romans Do?
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Mark D. Nanos, Rockhurst University

Paul's stated policy of adaptability in 1 Corinthians 9:19-23, that he seeks to "gain" those hupo nomos ("under law") as well as the anomos ("lawless," often translated "without law") by "becoming like" each different target audience when among them, has been interpreted to refer to adaptation of his conduct to that of his audiences, and thus along the same line signified in the popular cliché, "When in Rome, do as the Romans do." In this long-standing interpretive tradition, "becoming like… all people in order to gain all people" thus ostensibly signifies for Paul "conducting himself in the same way as each kind of people do when among each kind of people in order to gain every kind of people." In the case of Rome itself, would it signify, for example, eating like a Roman eats in order to evangelize among Romans? If so, would he be willing to eat pork, a favorite delicacy of Roman tables, when among Roman non-Jews? If so, this would indicate that he was not Torah-observant as a matter of covenant faithfulness, but only when evangelistically expedient, in keeping with the traditional portrait of Paul as Torah-free after his turn to faith in Christ. This paper will challenge the prevailing views of what Paul meant by the language of "becoming like" various audiences in order to "gain" them in 1 Cor 9:19-23, and specifically, that it had to do with "behaving like" them, as is usually signified in the epithet, "when in Rome, do as the Romans do."


The Common Basis of the Covenant and the Distinction Between Isaac and Ishmael in Genesis 17
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Law
Thomas Naumann, University of Siegen

The case of Ishmael and the non-israelite-descendants of Abraham in the Priestly Code. The Priestly Covenant with Abraham and his descendants as berith ?olam (Gen 17) describes common basis and the distinction between Isaac (ancestor of Israel) and his elder brother Ishmael (ancestor of non-israelite peoples). The traditional view assumes, that Ishmael as a „ancestor of foreign peoples“ would not receive the covenant as would Isaac. But the promise of blessing and fertility in Gen 17,20 is a central motiv of the Priestly Covenant and the circumsion of Ishmael (triple noted in 17,23-27) is the sign of the Covenant with Abraham and his desendants. It is neither an aitiology of arabic or non-israelite circumcision-practice in the age of adolescence nor the extension of circumcision to domestic servants. The Covenant includes Isaac und Ishmael and his non-israelite descendants, but in different ways. The lecture further examinates the Ishmael-relation to the law dealing with foreigners in the Priestly Code.


The Book of Daniel as Apocalyptic Literature?
Program Unit: Apocalyptic Literature
Marius Nel, North-West University, South Africa

The tales in the Book of Daniel (Dan 1-6) do not have typical apocalyptic features. The tales form part of a book that also includes visions (Dan 7-12) that show definite apocalyptic features. The question is asked: must the tales be interpreted as apocalyptic literature because the writer in the second century placed it as a prologue to the book with its apocalyptic message of the end of all known kingdoms? To answer the question, it is necessary to define what apocalyptic literature comprises, a difficult question because each apocalyptic work has unique features. To define the historic and social origin of apocalypticism is also very difficult because the modern researcher only has imprecise historical information relating to the phenomenon of apocalypticism. The conclusion is that each apocalyptic work should be investigated in its own right, and that the tales in the Book of Daniel should be interpreted with the writer’s unique apocalyptic aims in mind.


Liturgical Imagination in the Composition of Ben Sira
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Judith H. Newman, University of Toronto

Ben Sira participates in a recognizable way in the pre-exilic wisdom genre, yet it reconfigures that genre in its use of prayer and hymnic language which punctuates its proverbial discourse throughout. Moreover, the book reflects a textualized notion of wisdom drawing as well on the language of temple ritual. Pre-exilic Israelite wisdom traditions rely on human reflection on the natural world and social relations as the source of wisdom. By contrast, a soliloquy of praise set in the mouth of the personified wisdom figure (Ben Sira 24) identifies the font of wisdom as the divine sanctuary and the speech as a whole is identified as the book of the covenant, the torah of Moses. The final chapters of the book likewise point to the sanctuary. The composition and oral transmission of wisdom discourse by the pious sage thus occurs through the reconception of temple and prayer reflected in the book itself (Ben Sira 38:34b-39:11). By reassessing both the book’s prayers and its temple discourse, this essay will argue that the role of high priest in the temple as center of the polity is ultimately trumped by the role of the pious prophetic sage as himself the performative medium of divine instruction which includes his own book. The ultimate (variant) shapes of the book whether in Hebrew, Greek, or Syriac thus represent the extension of such scripturalized sapiential prayer discourse that is part of the liturgical temper of the Greco-Roman era.


Pragmatic Teaching of the Main Wisdom Principle in a Parental Discourse (Proverbs 23:15-28)
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Wisdom
Dinh Anh Nhue Nguyen, Pontifical Gregorian University

The paper explores the practical teaching of the well-known Wisdom motto “The beginning of Wisdom is the Fear of the Lord” (Proverbs 1:7; 9:10) in Proverbs 23:15-28. This passage of the Third Collection of Proverbs, usually considered as a group of disconnected exhortations, will be proved to be a literary unityf. The analysis of Proverbs 23:15-28 as a literary unit, which can be called a “parental discourse”, reveals a pragmatic strategy the father uses to introduce the son into basic principles of wisdom (the fear of God, listening to the parents, avoid bad company, especially the strange woman), where the fear of God is represented as the very first recommended virtue to learn, in order to becoming wise. Moreover, through the repeated appeal to the son’s heart (vv.15, 17, 26) and description of concrete life situations (vv. 21, 22, 28), the parental discourse in question appears to base its instructions on an intimate transmission of life experience and observation from father to son. The analyzed passage can be then considered as a practical exhortation-illustration of the principle concerning the fundamental role of the fear of God for obtaining Wisdom as well as a model of pragmatic ethical-religious teaching in the Biblical traditions.


The Reception of Sense-Units in Versions of the Greek New Testament
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
Dave Nielsen, Brigham Young University

Many studies in recent years have shown that the evidence of punctuation in early Greek New Testament (GNT) manuscripts suggests that the texts in which they appear were most likely meant to be read in a public or liturgical setting. In this way scholars use the text as a window to the beliefs and practices of the earliest Christians. Though some scholars would disagree, virtually all GNT manuscripts have some form of punctuation. The most abundant feature to be found in these texts is the sense-unit -a small gap in the scriptio continua- often used to demarcate sentence, verse, or other divisions in the text. It remains to be studied, however, how (and if) this ancient and widespread practice was transmitted from one language and tradition to another. This paper seeks to fill this relative lacuna and follow the tradition of sense-unit divisions not in families of GNT texts, but later daughter versions translated from the Greek. Did those who received and translated the New Testament keep these divisions? To limit such a broad topic, I will use the daughter versions corresponding to the texts of P45, P66, and P75, three of the most extensive GNT manuscripts. By using the versions' texts as windows, new light will be shed not only on the dissemination of this ancient practice of punctuation, but also on the use of the New Testament by non-Greek speaking believers.


The Role of Irenaeus in the Canon Debate
Program Unit: Biblical Interpretation in Early Christianity
Jonathan Harmon, Brigham Young University

In the overall study of the early Christian church, one of the most vexing, troublesome, and provocative areas, as Hans Lietzmann has stated, is that of the history of its canon. Central in the canon debate and one of the hot-topic issues has to do with the dating of a 'final' canon. Though most scholars agree that the end product took its final form, more or less, during the latter half of the fourth century, there are, however, scholars past and present who either ignore or reject this position. Theodor Zahn advocated that the canon was formed in the first century, certainly the earliest position by any scholar to date. Adolf von Harnack and Hans von Campenhausen both argued that the canon was formed out of a response to external theological challenges issued by Marcion, Gnosticism, and Montanism in the second century. More recently there have been many influential studies that ground the formation of the Christian biblical canon in the fourth century, but a considerable amount of doubt remains. Those who advocate an early dating often look to Irenaeus to provide examples of a fixed New Testament canon. It is true that he firmly holds the traditional four gospels to be authoritative, but to assume that he granted the same authority to the rest of the modern 27-book canon stretches Irenaeus’ witness beyond the evidence. This paper will analyze his use of all early Christian texts in proper context and show that Irenaeus should be seen as providing evidence for a later dating of the canon due to his flexible use of other texts, such as the Shepherd of Hermas, which he called scripture (graphe), the same term used for books of our New Testament. Upon careful analysis, Irenaeus’ writings make significant contributions to the debate over the final dating of the canon of the New Testament.


Ketib-Qere Readings and the Versions: New Light on an Old Problem
Program Unit: Judaica
Daniel Beccera, Brigham Young University

Theories about the origins of the Ketib-Qere (KQ) system are many and different. Though most scholars still follow Robert Gordis' influential study of 1937, there is not a consensus today. This paper does not seek to answer the question regarding the origins of the KQ system, but rather its reception in the daughter versions of the Hebrew Bible. In other words, what did ancient translators prior to the Masoretes do with these readings? In order to answer this, We will first differentiate between real and analogical variants, or those that develop through the copyists' work of transmitting the text. Besides the qere perpetuum, most Masoretic KQ variants pertain to the phonological similarities between the same four letters ('alep, he, waw, and yod). To date there has not been a study to follow the KQ readings in the versions. Using select examples from the 58 KQ readings of Isaiah, this paper seeks to fill that lacuna by studying whether or not these readings are significantly different in the versions (Greek, Latin, Aramaic, and Syriac) or if they can be analogically explained, and whether or not the evidence agrees with the K or Q variant. By providing a fresh assessment of this aspect of the KQ problem, new light will be revealed pertaining to the reception history of the Hebrew Bible as well as ancient translation methodologies.


The Beginning of the History of the Bible among the Inuit
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Flemming A.J. Nielsen, University of Greenland

Since the days of bishop Ulfilas who made the first translation of the Bible into the language of an oral culture, several hundred literary languages all over the world have come into existence thanks to the efforts of Bible translators, mostly missionaries. Their use of the Bible has affected and changed cultures all over the world, but the Biblical text itself is also altered as translation is always tantamount to change. In Greenland it is possible to trace such a clash of cultures and its subsequent influence during more than two and a half centuries as Christianity came to Greenland in the year 1721 when the norwegian missionary Hans Egede arrived. His catechisms and Biblical texts in Greenlandic are among the earliest texts written in any Inuit language. As early as 1725 Hans Egede drafted an impressing manuscript containing Biblical passages, a catechism, a number of admonitory speeches, the first known attempt at writing a Greenlandic grammar, and a small dictionary. The manuscript has been preserved, and its linguistic parts have long since been under scrutiny by specialists in the field, but the religious contents have been largely disregarded in spite of the fact that the manuscript bears witness to Inuit’s first encounter with the Bible. Though the language of the document is very pidginlike, it indeed marks the beginning of Greenlandic Christianity as a Greenlandic Christian terminology is founded. I wish to give a presentation of the manuscript in the context of a research agenda concerning the history and subsequent influence of the Greenlandic Bible and its relationship to the Hebrew Bible and the Greek New Testament.


Foreigners, Resident Aliens and Natives in the Holiness Code: Semantic and Legal Issues
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Law
Christophe Nihan, University of Geneva

Issues pertaining to the legal status of the ger, the “resident alien”, play a considerable role in the so-called “Holiness Code” (Lev 17-26). Indeed, inclusion of the ger in H’s cultic and legal system may legitimately be regarded as one of the distinctive features of that collection within the book of Leviticus, where (apart from Lev 16:29) reference to the ger is otherwise missing. Although the ger in H has been the subject of an ongoing scholarly discussion, several issues still need to be clarified, especially as regards (1) the rationale underlying the partial inclusion of the ger within the community in Lev 17-26, (2) the precise nature of the ger’s legal status according to H, (3) the relationship between H and other legal codes (especially D) with respect to the ger, as well as (4) the social and historical context for H’s legislation regarding resident aliens. This paper will begin by reviewing the available evidence. It will then critically assess the main explanations that have been offered so far, such as the classical view that the ger is conceived of as a proselyte in H, or the alternative theory according to which the resident alien in H is obligated only to the prohibitive (or negative) commandments in the Torah, and not the positive ones (M. Weinfeld, J. Milgrom and J. Joosten). Finally, a different explanation will be offered. In particular, it will be argued (a) that the distinctive status of the ger in H primarily reflects the specific conception of the unique bond between Yahweh and the land in that code; and (b) that this conception should be understood from a literary and historical perspective against the social-economic background of Persian period Yehud, and that it reflects a distinctive reception of earlier legal codes. In addition, it will be suggested that in a few passages in the Torah which are later than H and reflect H’s influence, such as Exod 12:48-49, we do nevertheless witness the gradual emergence of the concept of the ger as a “proselyte”.


Paul, Ezra and Rome: The Contribution of the Apocrypha to Renewed Research
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Eric Noffke, University of Basel, Facoltà Valdese di Teologia, Rome

In 1995 Neil Elliot published his Liberating Paul. This book is a typical product of the first phase of the newly flourishing research on the apostle Paul (and generally on the New Testament), that was taking new impulse in those years, focused on the apostle’s relationship with power, specifically the Roman power. The main interest of these studies (Elliot is but one example) was to liberate Paul from the chains of almost two thousands years of misuse of his theology as an oppressive tool both in church and in society. Also thanks to (finally!) some European scholars, the focus seems now to move slowly towards a more literary and historical approach. The aim of this paper is to suggest that it is now time to focus with more attention on the possible contributions that some Apocryphal books can give. Beside some general remarks, here the specific contribution of the Fourth Book of Ezra will be studied: comparing this apocalypse with the apostle Paul’s political thought and approach to Rome’s imperial power can open interesting paths of research. Both think in apocalyptic terms; both deal with Rome’s propaganda and ideology. The point is to understand why they give their readers two different political answers.


Being Children of Abraham: Salvation “By Belonging” in Paul.
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Eric Noffke, University of Basel, Facoltà Valdese di Teologia, Rome

Being part of the chosen people, was it considered by first century Jews enough to be saved from God’s final judgement? Reading through the Apocrypha and Pseudoepigrapha, a straight “no” seems to be the answer. Actually though, some verses in the New Testament seem to suggest that many, or at least some, considered being part of Judaism a sufficient reason to be saved by God. For instance Luke 19,9 (Then Jesus said to him, "Today salvation has come to this house, because he too is a son of Abraham”), not to talk of Paul and John, often referring to Abraham as well. The issue discussed in this paper concerns mainly the rules and the meaning of “belonging” in Pauline theology. Particularly in the contemporary phase of studies, while the issues of salvation and justification are re-examined, the suggestion here is that the question of “belonging” (and the one related of the “origin”) has to be further examined, especially the reference to Abraham, who appears so often as Israel’s forefather. Also the renewal of the interest in mystics in first century Judaism and Christianity seem to point to the necessity of re-examining A. Schweitzer’s thesis. All the expressions: “being in”, “coming from”, “being born of” and so on refer to the question: What do people have to belong to, to be saved, and what are the conditions requested to belong to a specific “holy body”? This approach can open an interesting way to give another look at the topic of salvation in the New Testament.


Cultic Source Material in the Development of the Book of the Twelve
Program Unit: Prophets
James Nogalski, Baylor University

Over the last 15 years, considerable energy has been invested in developing models for the Book of the Twelve as a redactional entity. At least five dissertations dealing with this topic have appeared since 2005. While unanimity has not been attained regarding the dates and the processes by which the twelve writings in this corpus were combined, one may safely say that broader agreement has been reached on these issues relative to six of these writings (Hosea, Amos, Micah, Zephaniah, Haggai, and Zechariah) when compared with the other six (Joel, Obadiah, Jonah, Nahum, Habakkuk, and Malachi). The role of interrelated superscriptions and themes has figured prominently in the discussions of the former group. This paper will focus on a neglected issue in discussions of the second, debated, group of writings. Specifically, this paper will suggest that not enough attention has been paid to the role of pre-existing source material in the compilation of these six writings in particular and the relationship of this pre-existing material to cultic concerns. The redactional compilation of these six writings likely incorporated pre-existing texts with existing collections. Frequently, this pre-existing material reflects genres traditionally more closely aligned with the cult than with prophetic activity. Further, the function of these “cultic texts” in their respective writings often makes more sense when one analyzes the Sitz im Buch in relationship to the multi-volume collection rather than the isolated writing. The literary and theological function of the theophanies in Nahum and Habakkuk will serve as the primary case studies for this paper. It is hoped that drawing attention to the reflective use of this source material will further the conversation regarding the nature of the redactional work on the Book of the Twelve in general, but especially on the six more debated writings.


Intertextuality in Early Christian Literature: Theological and Translational Perspectives
Program Unit:
Christianne Nord and Klaus Berger, Heidelberg University

Intertextuality in early Christian literature can be found in three different forms: (1) with texts existing in writing, (2) with sources that had existed in written form but were available only orally, and (3) with common traditions which had never been written down. In the 19th century, theologians only were concerned with the first case, searching for sources, models, and allusions to canonical texts (Old Testament, the Gospels). Towards the end of the 20th century, the situation became more complicated when they began to give more consideration to the oral factor. The terminology of Paul’s doctrine of justification in Gal and Rom is an example of case 2. Taking case 3 as a point of departure became particularly productive when apocryphal texts could be proved to be authentic documents of more ancient traditions, which elevated them to the same rank as canonical texts, at least from a historical perspective. With regard to translation, we will explore the question of “canonical translations” and whether (and how) translators should/can aim at making intertextuality visible for modern audiences.


The Sea of Galilee: Development of an Early Christian Toponym
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
R. Steven Notley, Nyack College

New Testament scholarship has paid scant attention to the origins of the designation, Sea of Galilee, a place name that does not appear in literature of late antiquity outside of Matthew, Mark and John’s Gospels. In this study, we will trace references by Jewish and pagan writers to the Lake of Gennesaret in the first three centuries of the Common Era. Particular attention will be given to the application of the Greek terms THALASSA and LIMNH (and their Latin counterparts, Mare and Lacus) to the body of water in non-Christian literature as background to their appearance in the Gospels. Finally, we will investigate the uniquely Christian toponym, “Sea of Galilee.” We suggest that the origins of the Christian place name lay in creative exegesis of Isaiah 8:23 [LXX: 9:1] in early Christian circles to present the locus of Jesus’ ministry as a fulfillment of Scripture.


Misunderstanding of Bantu Cultural Semios: The Case of John 10:34c
Program Unit: Relevance Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Edouard Kitoko Nsiku, United Bible Societies

The motivation of writing this paper is due to my special interest in both Semiotics and Relevance Theory. This started since the beginning of my Biblical studies of exegesis, looking at the way of relating the analysis of ‘semios’ found in Biblical languages (Hebrew and Greek) to their counterpart of some Bantu cultures. My attention was drawn to discover how such study should influence both: Biblical exegesis and that of some Bantu languages. This paper focuses on how such a semiotic study shall be converted into Translation. Since, any analysis of ‘semios’ depends on a given complex analysis of context, I will try to show how the pre-knowledge of cultural background of both LS and LR challenge each other in order to discern what aspect of both cultures are translatable, on the one hand, and point out on the other hand, how the inter-semios work between Hebrew and Greek languages and some Bantu languages, such as Kikongo, Umbundu, Lingala etc. The semios ‘Te??’ is the issue raised in this paper. This will be looked at from diverse prisms: anthropological, theological, psychic logical, communication and socio-linguistic points of view.


Jonah and Visual Culture
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Martin O'Kane, University of Wales

Taking Yvonne Sherwood’s A Biblical Text and its Afterlives: The Survival of Jonah in Western Culture (Cambridge University Press, 200) and Bezalel Narkiss’ ‘The Sign of Jonah’ (Gesta, Vol. 18, No. 1, pp. 63-76) as starting points, this paper explores the reception history of Jonah in visual culture. Ranging from early Christian art, through to Michelangelo’s Jonah in the Sistine Chapel to illustrations by the 20th century Welsh artist, David Jones, the paper draws attention to the appeal of the Jonah story and its principal characters. It will re-examine the claims that Jewish midrashic traditions had a very considerable influence on the iconography of Jonah as it developed over the centuries and explore the Christological significance of the Jonah tradition in art.


The Shepherd Imagery in Zechariah 9-14
Program Unit: Prophets
Daniel F. O'Kennedy, University of Stellenbosch

The shepherd image emphasizes the shepherd’s role as leader, provider and protector. In Zechariah 1-8 one finds references to specific leaders like king Darius, the high priest Joshua and the governor Zerubbabel. Zechariah 9-14 has no reference to a specific leader. On the contrary, one finds 14 occurrences of the shepherd image as a reference to YHWH or earthly leaders (civil and religious). The question posed by this paper is: Which different perspectives are portrayed by this image? The use of the shepherd image in Zechariah 9-14 cannot be restricted to one perspective or meaning like in some Biblical passages (cf Ps 23). The following perspectives are discussed: YHWH as the good shepherd (Zech 9:16; 10:3b, 8); the prophet as shepherd (11:4); the three bad shepherds (11:8); the worthless shepherd, who deserts his flock (11:17); the shepherds who do not care for their flock (10:3a); the “good” shepherd who stands next to YHWH (13:7-9). There is even a viewpoint that YHWH is indirectly portrayed as an “uncaring shepherd” (cf 11:7-14).


A Roman Audience: How Paul Approaches the Roman Churches
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Kieran O'Mahony, Milltown Institute of Theology and Philosophy, Dublin, Ireland

* A Rhetorical Reading of Rom 1:8-17 (exordium) and Rom 15:12-33 (peroratio).


The Garden of Eden: Peeling Back the Layers to Reveal the Simplicity of the Story
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Michael D. Oblath, Alaska Pacific University

The Garden of Eden (Gen 2:4-3:24) is one of the most frequently interpreted biblical stories. Through exegesis and eisegesis, we overlay this story with multiple meanings and messages. For example, God states that the humans will die if they eat the “forbidden fruit.” Scholars often interpret this in light of the snake’s comment that they will NOT die. Thus, the snake lies. But, God, on the other hand, presents a deep, philosophical concept of separation and spiritual death while suggesting the inexplicable nature of God’s actions. Without peeling away the layers to the basic text, scholars struggle with the meaning of the ‘Knowledge of Good and Evil.’ It is, perhaps, basic knowledge, or the recognition of what is good and bad in the world, or divine knowledge and powers or even the acquisition of a divine and unbridled mastering of one’s existence? Nevertheless, it is possible to recover the simple meanings of the story. I focus on four specific areas in the text: 1) the meaning of “Knowledge of Good and Evil”; 2) the use and language play of the verbs “to die” and “to be naked”; 3) the conversation between the snake and the woman; and, 4) the implications as to why and how God evicts them from the Garden. Through careful analysis of the text I support the notion that the Knowledge gained is sexual knowledge. I suggest that God is as complicit in the events as is the snake…that the only result of the story is that humanity should not live in the Garden…that, as a mythological tale, this story explains various human experiences, such as sexuality, mortality, childbirth, physical labor and marriage…that through our layering over the original story we have, over the centuries, wrongly subjugated humanity (and women in particular) to an inescapably sinful existence.


Isaiah 39:5-7: The Theological and Historiographical Aspects
Program Unit: Biblical Theology
Bustenay Oded, University of Haifa

The paper investigates the authenticity of the prophecy in Isaiah 39:5-7 concerning the spoliation of the tresure of thr royal palace in Jerusalem, and the taking into captivity of the king's sons. A comparative approach to this problem based mainly on the account of the conquest of Susa by Ashurbanipal leads to the conclusions 1)that Isaiah 39:5-9 is not a mere vaticinium ex evento but a genuine composition, albeit slightly altered by a late redactor. 2) the prophecy utilizes the style of a typical motif and modeled upon conventional patterns of Assyrian hitoriography. 3) the many unique parallels and points in common shared by biblical and Mesopotamian scribes, undermined the view that most of the biblical texts (if not all) as well as "biblical Israel" are the product of Jewish theologians during the Persian or even the Hellenistic-Roman Period.,


Stigmatizing Associations: The Alien and Things Alien in Biblical Classification Schemas
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Law
Saul M. Olyan, Brown University

Aliens of various types (ger, nokri, ben-nekar) are not infrequently associated with other groups of denigrated persons (the poor, afflicted, disabled, weak and vulnerable) or with stigmatizing characteristics such as impurity or abomination in biblical discourse, including that of the Pentateuch. In this paper, I examine the range of stigmatizing rhetorical associations characteristic of many biblical representations of aliens and things alien, and consider the intended marginalizing effects of such discourse. I also consider briefly some non-stigmatizing biblical representations of the alien.


The Iconography of St. Paul in Early Christian Art in Rome
Program Unit: Bible and Visual Culture
Heike Omerzu, University of Copenhagen

The oldest artistic representations of Paul as attested in the Roman catacombs correspond to his portrayal in the Acts of Paul and Thecla 3 where the apostle is depicted as ‘a man small in size, with a bald head ... with eyebrows meeting and a rather prominent nose'. This paper holds that the passage in the Apocryphal Acts does not reflect a memory of Paul's real outer appearance but that according to ancient physiognomical traditions it is to be understood as embodiment of his apostolic identity (cf. Omerzu, Portrayal). By adding to this portrayal the feature of a (often pointed) beard, the artistic imagery especially respresents Paul in analogy to a pagan philosopher-teacher (cf. Zanker, Sokrates). The paper will be concluded by remarks on the socio-historical context of Early Christianity in Rome as reflected in the visual imagery of the catacombs.


An Appeal for a Juridical Exegesis of the New Testament
Program Unit: Methods in New Testament Studies
Heike Omerzu, Johannes Gutenberg University of Mainz

Unlike the political, socio-cultural and religious context of Early Christianity a systematic examination of its juridical background still forms a research desideratum. Previous studies mainly focused on the trial of Jesus and the repressions the first Christians experienced in their Roman environment. This paper claims that a thorough juridical exegesis of the New Testament has to a) cover all of its writings, b) draw on contemporaneous external sources (including the writings of historians and the papyrolociyl evidence, not only e.g. the 6th century codified law), c) reflect recent developments and debates in the history of law. This will be exemplified by two case studies, namely the trial of St. Paul as narrated in Acts 21-26 and the conflict reflected in Philemon 1:18-19.


Augustan Religion: From Locative to Utopian
Program Unit:
Eric Orlin, University of Puget Sound

Karl Galinsky in his 2008 SBL paper focused attention on the religious pluralism of the Roman empire, a phenomenon which stretches back to the 2nd century BCE and which may have accustomed the “locative” religious system of the Roman state to “utopian” modes of worship, to use J. Z. Smith's terminology. My paper suggests that Roman religion itself developed in a more “utopian” direction over the last centuries of the Republic and early empire. The performance of Roman rituals at locations other than the city itself and the spread of “Roman” practices in Italy suggest an overall diminution of the emphasis on place, though one should not imagine that this development was uncontested or that the city lost its importance as a symbolic center. The reign of Augustus marks an important moment in this development: the conscious archaizing of Augustus and the highly publicized temple restorations in Rome, along with the reliance on written documents such as stone festival calendars outside Rome and the ability to worship Roman gods at other than their cult centers in Rome display characteristic features of the utopian mode. These developments in Roman religion, far from being a move away from religion as embedded in Roman society, came about precisely because of the embedded nature of that religion: the growth of the polis into a territorial empire, and then the transformation of the government into a political empire had a consequent impact on the religious system of the Romans. These changes forced Romans to reconceptualize a new sense of their place in the world, and those changes created the context within which the religious pluralism of the early Roman Empire flourished. The locative religion of the Republic had no place in the new imperial world.


Defeating an Ancient Athletic Runner: The Prophetic Influence of Habakkuk 2:2-4 on Paul's Apostolic Commission
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
B. J. Oropeza, Azusa Pacific University

Paul’s apostolic calling to proclaim the gospel in Galatians 1 is frequently understood as a prophetic commission comparable with the prophet Isaiah or Jeremiah, but his commission is seldom related to the prophet Habakkuk. This repetitive oversight may be strongly influenced by a misinterpretation of Paul’s running metaphor in Galatians 2:2, where Paul expresses concern before meeting with the apostles in Jerusalem that his “running” might be in vain. Contemporary scholars of Galatians 2 frequently associate Paul’s use of running with an athletic footrace related to the agon motif, which is often based on a comparative study with 1 Corinthians 9:24–27 and Philippians 3:11–14. Such imagery, however, appears to be lacking in the context of Galatians 1–2. This paper posits instead that Paul uses prophetic rather than athletic language to support his commission to the Gentiles, and his words in Galatians 2:2 are derived from Habakkuk 2:2–4. Paul considers himself a “runner” or courier of the prophetic message: “the righteous person shall live by faithfulness.”


Analysis of Point of View in Mark 10:46-52
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Juan Carlos Ossandón, Pontifical University of the Holy Cross

A brief presentation of plot and characters in Bartimaeus' episode serves as an introduction. Then, following the methodology proposed by Gari Yamasaki, the paper analyses verse by verse the spatial, temporal, psychological and ideological planes of viewpoint in Mk 10:46-52. Finally, a section studies the meaning of the episode in its context (specially Mk 8:27-10:45). The analysis of plot and characters shows a primacy of a revelatory plot over the plot of resolution: that is, the miracle story serves to reveal mainly the faith of Bartimaeus and indirectly the mercy of Jesus, Son of David. This conclusion is confirmed by the analysis of point of view, specially on the ideological plane. The narrator chooses to tell the actions in a rather neutral way, making no comments or evaluations, because he wants Jesus to have the final word. The narrator keeps spatially near to Bartimaeus, but his ideological point of view remains hidden, until Jesus both interprets the blind's behaviour as an expression of faith and declares he is saved. Then, the narrator can show his agreement, informing about the healing and saying that Bartimaeus "followed him by the way" (10,52). This use of point of view is typical of Mark's Gospel, which begins presenting Jesus as an authoritative character, whose point of view is shared by God himself. The immediate context of Bartimaeus' episode shows the importance of Jesus' point of view, stated clearly by himself in 8:31ss and shared by the narrator, but not accepted by disciples. Bartimaeus is the first who follows Jesus on the way to the cross after the Passion's predictions. His figure shows both to the disciples and to the readers that Jesus' point of view can be accepted in practice.


The Textual Connection between 4Q380 Fragment 1 and Psalm 106
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Mika Pajunen, University of Helsinki

This paper will investigate a parallel passage found in 4Q380 Non-Canonical Psalms A (frg. 1, I 7-11) and the MT Psalm 106 (vv. 2-5). The length and style of the textual connection implies that one of the psalms is likely dependant on the other, but what way the influence goes is not so clear. Both options have been suggested previously, but it is clear that a more thorough analysis of the connection is needed to decide this issue. First, in order to have a more complete understanding of the psalm, only partly preserved in 4Q380, the text of the fragment is studied. Then the connection between the two texts is analyzed with an emphasis on the differences found between the psalms inside the parallel text. After this the place of the parallel passage in the structure of each psalm is studied and the possible reasons for inserting the passage from the other psalm will be explored. And finally after establishing which of the texts is the source of the other, the implications of this identification for the dating of these psalms and for understanding the collection in 4Q380 as a whole will be drawn up.


What Do We Know about Geshur?
Program Unit: Archaeology
Juha Pakkala, University of Helsinki

There are several references to Geshur and the Geshurites in the Hebrew Bible. Reading them together, one may receive the impression that there was a clearly definable area called Geshur, inhabited by Geshurites and ruled by a king. The Biblical view is often adopted in scholarly literature and the kingdom of Geshur plays a role in the reconstruction of the political situation during the early monarchic period. The existence of such a kingdom is often taken as granted in histories of Israel and studies of Israel’s early history. However, historical sources for Geshur and the Geshurites are shaky. The Hebrew Bible contains only very weak and short traditions about Geshur and their historical value is much smaller than what scholarly discussion would implicate. They do not justify many of the views in scholarly discussion. Scholarship has also sought to corroborate the Biblical traditions with external sources and archaeology, but the evidence is very problematic, and, in the worst case, its use is reminiscent of Biblicism, where the main function of external sources is to corroborate Biblical texts.


Intermarriage and Group Identity in Ezra-Nehemiah
Program Unit:
Juha Pakkala, University of Helsinki

*


How the Romans saw the Friese in the Villa of the Mysteries
Program Unit: Art and Religions of Antiquity
Umberto Pappalardo, Università degli Studi Suor Orsola Benincasa

*


Saint Paul as Evangelizer and Witness: An Interpretation of the Art in the Saint John’s Bible and the Pennyroyal Caxton Bible
Program Unit: Bible and Visual Culture
Michael Patella, Saint John's University School of Theology-Seminary

The final decade of the last century witnessed in the United States two major artistic ventures involving Holy Writ, the Pennyroyal Caxton Bible and the Saint John’s Bible. Noted book illustrator, Barry Moser, engraved the former, and Saint John’s Abbey and University sponsored Queen’s calligrapher, Donald Jackson, to execute the latter. Copies of both Bibles have been given to His Holiness for display and use in the Vatican Library. Indeed, prints from the Saint John’s Bible marked the covers of the worship programs for all liturgies during the Synod of the Word. One such image was the Paul Anthology. The Pennyroyal Caxton Bible and the Saint John’s Bible, though contemporaneous, engaged different means and media in their production. Moser, using handcrafted engravings, printed his Bible on paper, and Jackson employing quill and ink, wrote his on vellum. Moser completed his Bible by seeking advice from exegetes, poets, and printers, while Jackson to compose his oeuvre, assembled a team of artists and calligraphers to work in tandem with a Saint John’s committee of exegetes and theologians. Not surprisingly, these two very different Bibles have rendered two, very different interpretations of biblical events and personages. Concentrating on the “Paul Anthology” depiction from the Saint John’s Bible, and the “Paul in Prison” print from the Pennyroyal Caxton Bible, this paper will feature PowerPoint images to compare and contrast the portrait of Saint Paul that each respective Bible provides. From this analysis, it will draw conclusions on how together these two artistic depictions address issues of evangelization for the world today.


The Saint John’s Bible: Art as Exegesis, Exegesis as Art
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Michael Patella, Saint John's University School of Theology-Seminary

In 1998, Saint John’s Abbey and University in Minnesota, USA launched a project to produce a Bible on parchment and in English using the arts of calligraphy and manuscript illumination. Now ten years later, as the Saint John’s Bible nears completion, five of its seven volumes have already been displayed in major American cities as well as in London and Rome. The Committee on Illumination and Text (=CIT), stands as the oversight group for the Saint John’s Bible. Comprised of artists, New and Old Testament exegetes, church and art historians, and patristic and systematic theologians, the CIT works in conversation with the scribal and artistic team in Wales. Thus, theology and art have married in common purpose and have produced a Bible, which has set the Word of God in dialogue with the human, scientific, and artistic achievements at the turn of the Millennium. This marriage has made its imprint on the greater society, as the Saint John’s Bible takes scriptural exegesis and moves it from the academy to the museum. Consequently, both secularists and biblical fundamentalists have been challenged by the passages the CIT has chosen for artistic treatment, the manner in which those passages have been portrayed, and the themes which they have manifested. With a selection of slide images, this paper demonstrates how the calligraphy and art of the Saint John’s Bible expresses its exegesis just as the exegesis determines its calligraphy and art. The result is a hermeneutic that draws on the rich, varied, and ongoing catholic Christian intellectual and artistic traditions even while it contributes to them. Not only do society and culture inform the text, but the biblical text also influences and transforms that selfsame society.


Targum Samuel in Ashkenaz and Italy
Program Unit:
Henry Patmore, Durham College

Investigates the history of Ashkenazic and Italian Jewry and places the extant manuscripts and editions within this historical context. Special attention will be paid to the complete Hebrew and Aramaic Bibles, made in the tradition of the Christian Atlantic Bibles.


Was Rabbi Akiva a Martyr? Palestinian and Babylonian Influences in the Development of a Legend
Program Unit: Palestine and Babylon: Two Jewish Late Antique Cultures and Their Interrelation
Paul P. Mandel, Shechter Institute, Jerusalem

The death of Rabbi Akiva at the hands of Roman executioners is told in the Babylonian Talmud, Berakhot 61b. As found in the printed editions of the Talmud, this tale describes the martyrdom of Rabbi Akiva – including a description of his torture – while he is preparing to recite the Shema. The tale concludes with a scene taking place in Heaven, assuring Rabbi Akiva’s place in the world to come. This tale has become central to discussions by scholars of Jewish history and literature concerning Jewish martyrdom during the Hadrianic persecutions of the early second century CE, and the relationship between Jewish and Christian attitudes towards martyrdom in late antiquity. However, a careful study of the transmission of the Talmudic text in medieval manuscripts, as well as a comparison of the literary structure and content of the Babylonian tale with its Palestinian counterpart (attested in the Palestinian Talmud at Berakhot 9, 5 and at Sotah 5, 5), lead to the conclusion that the original tale does not deal with R. Akiva’s martyrdom as a central issue, but with Rabbi Akiva’s fortitude as a religious leader vis-à-vis outside elements: in the Palestinian version - the Roman procurator, in the Babylonian version – Rabbi Akiva’s own students. The fact of Rabbi Akiva’s execution serves as background only in the Babylonian version, and indeed is not explicit in the Palestinian version. During the transmission of the story in later versions of the Talmud, martyrological and fantastical elements were added under the influence of a later Byzantine version, appearing in the work entitled Midrash ‘Aseret Harugei Malchut, as well as, perhaps, through later European models of martyrdom. A detailed literary and philological study of the versions of the tale demonstrates the evolution of motifs and literary models current in early rabbinic Palestinian and Babylonian cultures, and emphasizes the historical and theological influences peculiar to the later Byzantine and European cultural milieux.


Foreigners under Foreign Rulers: The Case of Kassite Babylonia (2nd Half of the 2nd Millennium BC)
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Law
Susanne Paulus, Westfaelische Wilhelms-Universitaet Muenster

In the 2nd half of the 2nd millennium BC, Babylonia was a player in an international system of diplomatic relations and exchanges, but also rivalries and wars between the great powers of Egypt, Mitanni, the Hittites, Assyria, and Elam. Akkadian became the lingua franca despite the dynasty ruling Babylonia - the Kassites - being of foreign origin with their own language and gods. During the first part of this lecture, I will examine the strategies used by the Kassite kings to incorporate themselves into the long Mesopotamian tradition. The second part will focus on the treatment of foreigners in this “international age”, especially merchants, messengers, and refugees.


The Interpretation of Jewish Scripture in Philo and the Dead Sea Scrolls: A Comparative Perspective
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Sarah Pearce, University of Southampton

'This presentation will explore some aspects of Philo's interpretation of Jewish Scriptures in light of the Dead Sea Scrolls. Special attention will be given to issues in the interpretation of Philo's De Decalogo and De Specialibus Legibus.'


The Lexemes DMWT and SLM in Early Biblical Narrative Texts
Program Unit: Language and Linguistics
Alessandra Pecchioli, Italian Association for Jewish Studies

The paper aims at recovering the semantic charateristics of dmwt and ?lm through the examination of the early biblical narrative texts. The above mentioning lexemes belong in all of their occurences, or almost all of them, to Genesis and they have always arosed much interest because of their context. We will attempt to understand what sort of relationship exists between human beings and the creator, an enigma which would be resolved if we are able to ascertain their distinctive traits. To reach that objective we will concentrate almost exclusively on the relationships that the lexemes set up among themselves as well as with other lexical units provided that they are found in the same text. In this way we will avoid the error of including in our analysis extraneous elements to our subject, such as other languages or customs of the Ancient Near East. Then for each word we will define the appropriate classes and dimensions. Through relevant comparisons between the just mentioned organizing structure and evaluation of the wider context we will be able to delineate the semantic composition and their real value.


A New Method of Semantic Analysis, Applied to New Testament Lexicography: Three Basic Premises for the Greek–Spanish New Testament Dictionary
Program Unit: Hellenistic Greek Language and Linguistics
Jesus Pelaez, University of Cordoba- Spain

In this paper I would like to present the three basic premises or principles of the Semantic Analysis Method used by GASCO research group when drafting the entries of the Diccionario Griego-Español del Nuevo Testamento (Greek–Spanish New Testament Dictionary): 1) The systematic distinction between meaning and translation in the treatment of the entries of the Dictionary. The meaning of a Greek word is not another word from another language (=translation), which in turn is subject to being defined in its own way, and can have a different meaning, but a descriptive statement of the same word, which we call definition. 2. The construction of the definition of the lexemes and each sememe or sense of every entry. The existing dictionaries of the New Testament, with the exception of the Louw-Nida Dictionary, do not usually make any distinction between meaning (= definition) and translation, except on rare occasions. They are rather repertories of words in which for every Greek word a list is given of terms in the reference language, of which not all correspond exactly to the lexical meaning of the word (or “grundbedeutung”), but different translations of the word in a definite context. On the other hand, in the NT dictionaries the structuring of the entries under different sections does not always correspond to different senses or meanings of the word. Divisions frequently answer to grammatical and syntactic criteria rather than semantic ones. 3) The establishment of the contextual factor. The third principle of our Semantic Analysis Method is the establishment for every entry of the contextual factor or factors that change the meaning of a given word, producing different translations of the same word. The three premises will be exemplified with different entries of the Dictionary.


The Book of Jonah's Didactic Message: "Train/Teach Jonah in his Own Way"
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Yitzhak Peleg , Beit Berl College

I will devote most of this paper to the questions: What is the intention of the Book of Jonah? What is its message? Is there a central theme which unites the book into a whole? Critical approaches to the Book of Jonah generally engage with four issues: First of all, are prophecy and divine sovereignty possible only in Eretz Israel? Secondly, does Jonah flee to Tarshish in order to avoid the accusation of “false prophet”? Thirdly, what is the nature of the Deity: is God “a jealous God” or “a merciful God”? Is the Book read in synagogues on Yom Kippur in order to encourage repentance (hazarah b’tshuva)? The very existence of multiple answers to the question of the central issue of the Book of Jonah indicates the difficulty of the question itself.


Bare Life Speaks Back: Refusing the Ban
Program Unit: Whence and Whither?: Methodology and the Future of Biblical Studies
Judith B. Perkins, Saint Joseph College

Giorgio Agamben, building on Aristotle’s discussion of an opposition in the polis between “bare life” (to zên) and the “good life” (to eu zên; Pol. 1252b.30), contends that Western political life from its very inception was premised on the exclusion of some forms of human being from full civic participation (1998, 7). In his words, “the ban is the original political relationship,” and “the sovereign is he who decides on the exception” [the ban] (1998, 181). Agamben invokes an archaic Roman figure, the sacer homo, as an example of “bare life” because sacer homo enters the juridical order in the form of its exclusion from legal protection (“that is, in its capacity to be killed)” (1998, 8). This paper argues that the Roman legal dichotomy between humiliores and honestiores evolving in the early imperial period generated new categories of “bare life” by causing numerous free persons across the empire to be excluded from protection from judicial death and exposed to brutal violence. The paper further contends that this assault on the status of numerous free persons with its brutal repercussions sparked a resentment that contributed to Christianity’s appeal and to its institutionalization as a counterweight to Roman sovereignty. In poems written for the opening of the Flavian amphitheater, Martial showcases the imperial construction of “bare life” in his descriptions of “fatal charades.” He describes the condemned as mute objects available for entertainment and testament to the emperor’s sovereignty They die deprived of personal identity, role-playing in costume. The paper contrasts this representation with the dynamism of Christian martyr literature that refigures and rejects the portrayal of “bare life’ as unfit to speak “on what is just and unjust”—Aristotle’s criterion for the “good life” —- and attain bare life’s inclusion in public dialogue.


Qohelet’s Very Final Words (12:13-14): A Judging God, or Judging God?
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Wisdom
T. A. Perry, University of Connecticut

Qohelet’s closing verses have “exercised great influence in the history of the exegesis of Ecclesiastes” (Roland E. Murphy). As interpreted by all major commentaries and translations, 12:14 advances the notion of a judging God, a notion we wish to call into question on both grammatical and especially interpretative grounds. My revised translation of 12:14 is as follows: “For MAN WILL BRING ALL OF GOD’S WORKS TO JUDGMENT,whether for good or for evil.” This version offers a better summary of one of the Book’s major arguments, and also allows a clearer understanding of the “pious” advice to fear God in the previous verse (12:13).


Jonah's Theology
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
T. A. Perry, University of Connecticut

In this paper I would like to expand and clarify some of the theological conclusions proposed in my recent study: The Honeymoon is Over: Jonah’s Argument with God (Peabody, Mass.: Hendrickson, 2006). Three issues will be highlighted: 1) Is the primary question one of Jonah’s refusal to carry out the divine mission, in which case Jonah is guilty of willful disobedience? 2) Is the problem one of the interpretation of the divine command (Nineveh will be “overturned”), in which case Jonah is the hapless victim of oracular ambiguity? 3) Is the issue one of the level or quality of prophetic consciousness? This concept was dear to earlier exegetes and is one I shall stress here.


Practice Makes Perfect: Corinthian Veils as Stoic Kathekonta
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Janelle Peters, Emory University

This paper explores the rhetoric of Paul's argument in 1 Cor 11:2-16 in light of widespread male veiling in early imperial Roman and Jewish religious contexts. Scholarship largely assumes with Paul that male veils were "disgraceful" and female veils were indicative of a lesser status. Male veiling, however, was prescribed in Corinthian imperial statuary, Virgil's Aeneid, Plutarch's Roman Questions, and the Torah. First, I will analyze the inversion of Roman hierarchies and claims on creation narratives. 11:3 employs circular construction to keep the emphasis on Christ, distorting the Roman hierarchical line from gods to emperor to man to wife and children. Paul's phrase "because of the angels" mirrors that of texts like 4QInstruction, which uses the cohortative of Gen 1:26 to align angels and women. Then, I will suggest veils functioned similarly to Stoic kathekonta, which helped an individual understand philosophical precepts through more practical means. Veils bridged the gap between present imperial norms and the eschatological heavenly politeuma by removing honor from men and affording it to women. 1 Cor 7 establishes a parallel moral code for men and women. In 1 Cor 11:2-16, Paul is not seeking to institute a hierarchy unattested in 1 Cor 7 but to separate the Corinthians from their preconditioned notions of honor in religious rituals. Paul himself calls the veil a "symbol of authority" (11:10) and expects the Corinthians to recognize it as such (11:13) to the point of implying female independence of men (11:11). This same circular rhetorical strategy also applies to non-gendered imagery in the letter as when Paul instructs the Corinthians to “pursue love but strive for better spiritual gifts” (14:1) though he has already told them that spiritual gifts are subordinated to love (13:1-2). Paul is giving practical instruction for spiritual transformation.


Anti-Imperialism and Historiography in the Temple Cleansing of the Gospel of John (2:13-22)
Program Unit: Johannine Literature
Janelle Peters, Emory University

Interpreters as early as Origen and as venerable as Brown have understood the Temple Cleansing (2:13-22) during the first Passover of Jesus' public ministry to be supercessionist. Schnackenburg, however, has departed from this near consensus. He claims that the pericope and its larger unit of chapters 2 through 4 share the same focus: to worship God "in Spirit and in Truth." This paper develops Schnackenburg's reading with two pieces of evidence: 1) the Johannine additions of "emporiou" and Temple livestock to the Synoptic parallels, and 2) the depiction of belief in the sign of Jesus' resurrection as a post-Easter event (2:22). In the Gospel of John, the scriptural "den of thieves" found in the Synoptic parallels is replaced with "house of emporion." Though translators and commentators uniformly construe the term "emporion" as "market" or "trade," the use of "emporion" in Strabo and other authors indicates a political resource of a combined temple and treasury. Such a Roman understanding had its Greek analogues in temples as prominent as the Parthenon. John's use of large animals as opposed to the Synoptics creates further similarities between the Jewish Temple in the Johannine gospel and Greco-Roman temples. Recognition is made of this on the story level as there are no recriminations from the Jewish religious establishment for the Temple Cleansing in John as there are in the Synoptics. Instead, John's narrative voice closes the incident by informing the reader that the disciples only later remembered and interpreted the sign correctly. Negative interactions between Jesus and the Pharisees do not occur until 4:1. Thus, the issue in the Temple Cleansing scene is the Roman control of the Temple, just as 1) the Jewish leaders decide to hand him over because of the Roman occupation and 2) the major trial scene is not with the Sanhedrin but with Pilate.


Connecting Heaven and Earth: The Function of Prayer in Apocalyptic Literature
Program Unit: Apocalyptic Literature
Paul Petersen, South Pacific Division of Seventh-day Adventist Church

Apocalyptic literature in a unique way emphasizes a dualistic world view, encompassing heaven and earth and presupposing a relationship between the two. As a mixed genre, apocalyptic literature employs a number of traditional genres, one of them being prayer. Prayer in itself presupposes a connection between the heaven and earth and is thus, by being prayer, of particular interest for the apocalyptic mode. This study surveys the function of prayer in apocalyptic literature. It assesses types of prayers and references and allusions to prayer, and evaluates the theological and literary function of prayer in an apocalyptic content. With an emphasis on the major biblical apocalypses, the study aims to provide a brief description of the presence of and an analysis of the function of prayer also in the larger body of ancient apocalyptic literature.


Wisdom and the Cross in 1 Corinthians 1–4
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Jeffrey Peterson, Austin Graduate School Of Theology

The opening section of the body of 1 Corinthians is often treated as evidence for an early theological understanding of Jesus that differs fundamentally from Paul's. This non-Pauline Christology, detected also in the earliest layers of Q and the Gospel according to Thomas, is thought to have focused on the "wisdom" embodied in Jesus' words rather than the divine saving action accomplished through his death and resurrection. Methodologically, analysis of the argument of 1 Corinthians 1–4 as an expression of Paul's hortatory purpose is a prior step to the use of this text as a source for early Christian history. This paper builds on the neglected work of Nils Dahl and his students and surveys the argument of 1 Corinthians 1–4, in particular the rhetorical function of the term "wisdom" and Paul's understanding of Jesus' cross as an ironic revelation of divine wisdom. The survey offers grounds for concluding that in this section of the letter Paul critiques the moral dispositions implicit in the behavior of those Corinthian Christians who have questioned his apostolic authority rather than opposing any explicit theological commitments involved in their challenge to him. In the process, this analysis shows that 1 Corinthians 1–4 supplies no clear evidence for an early Christology unconcerned with Jesus' death and resurrection.


A Sage Without Property is like God: Love of Wealth and the Origin of Vice in an Early Christian Gnomology
Program Unit: Early Christianity and the Ancient Economy
Daniele Pevarello, University of Cambridge

The second century CE collection of sayings known as The Sentences of Sextus contains a significant number of gnomic maxims dedicated to the themes of wealth and material goods. Developing his thought on the line of his opening assertion that: “A sage without property is like a god / God” (Sent. 18), Sextus depicts a moral world, in which true wisdom surpasses the idea of property, authentic piety is achieved only through sharing of worldly possessions and purification may consist in voluntary separation from one’s most precious belongings. The paper will offer a preliminary study of Sextus’ instructions about poverty and wealth in the belief that the document is an ideal starting point for the study of the interaction between Hellenistic philosophical teaching on economics and early Christian, pre-monastic, ethics. It represents, in fact, a Christian reworking of previous gnomic material mostly derived from the Pythagorean tradition. Particular attention will be dedicated to the Christianised interpretation and development of the theme of the autarky of the sage and to the connection between abundance, love of wealth and the origin of vice. Finally, a comparison with the fifth century Latin translation of Rufinus will offer some reflections on the impact of a different historical and economic setting on the reception of Sextus’ ascetic economy.


Exploring Ancient Places and Spaces
Program Unit: Place, Space, and Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean World
Daria Pezzoli-Olgiati, University of Zurich

This contribution explores ancient descriptions of places and concepts of space as they are reflected in texts and visual media. Particularly, it focuses on two different aspects: practices of representation and media are regarded as on the one hand crucial elements in the contemporary reconstruction of ancient space, and on the other hand, in their function within ancient religious systems. Combining a hermeneutical and a cultural studies approach, this paper explores theoretical and methodological questions illustrated by selected examples of representations of the otherworldly. Expanding the vision to not directly perceivable spaces, the intricate relationship between space, media and religious orientation will be developed.


Anticipating a New Emperor: Paul’s Use of Anamenein in 1 Thessalonians 1:10
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Edward Pillar, University of Wales

Paul’s commendation of the Thessalonians as they have turned to God from idols reaches its climax as he affirms that they “wait for his Son from the heavens.” (1Thess 1:10) The majority of scholars are dismissive of Paul’s use of aÓname÷nein here as a descriptor of the Thessalonians’ waiting, either dismissing its significance outright or describing aÓname÷nein as a “colourless expression that says nothing about the character of the expectation” (Marshall). However, in this paper we shall argue that Paul’s use of aÓname÷nein here is deliberate and wholly calculated to make clear that the Thessalonian converts are anticipating and waiting for the coming of a new Emperor. We shall take in a broad sweep of the Septuagint texts where aÓname÷nein is found, focussing in particular upon the additional verses in Job (LXX verses 2:9; 14:14 and 42:17) and then a consideration of the extraordinary way in which Josephus uses aÓname÷nein to stress the notion of waiting for the Emperor.


Subverting Empires and Turning from Idols: Exploring Anti-Imperial Tendencies in Judith, Tobit, Sirach, and Joseph and Aseneth
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Edward Pillar, University of Wales

This paper argues that an examination of e)pistre/fw, turning to God, in Judith, Tobit, Sirach and Joseph & Aseneth reveals notions of anti-imperial thinking. In their own unique circumstances, faced with the challenges and pressures of living under the tyranny of Empire and furthermore, seeking to work out what it meant to live as the people called by God, they speak of what it means to turn to God from under Imperial culture. We shall engage with the immediacy and urgency of Judith’s situation, the subtle influence of idols in Tobit’s context, the subversive anti-imperialism of Sirach and then finally the radical shift brought about by Aseneth as she turns from idols and empire to the true and living God. A final note considers the inspiration that these writings may have had upon later writers such as Paul, as he, is his own circumstances, seeks to work out what his gospel means to those living under the power of the Roman Empire.


“Chariots of Israel”?: Textual Criticism and the Narrative Traditions of Elijah and Elisha
Program Unit: Text Criticism Workshop on Samuel and Kings
Andres Piquer-Otero, Universidad Complutense de Madrid

The prophetic narratives present in the historical books have been the object of extensive - and already classical -studies from the perspective of disciplines like source criticism, oral vs. written literary typology, and even comparative anthropology. In this paper I attempt to explore an approach to the problem of different traditions – and hence different layers of composition - in the Elijah and Elisha stories of 1-2Kgs in which textual criticism, and particularly the study of variants in the Septuagint and its secondary versions, may yield additional data on narrative elements, concerning both prophets, which depart from the majority Hebrew text and the majority reading/interpretation line which developed parallel to it. Samples will be selected, with special attention given to the story of Elijah’s ascension in 2Kgs 2, as it constitutes a good case-study on ideologically traceable materials in the history of what could constitute diverging Hebrew texts in the early recension-transmission phases.


What to Do with the Verbs in Deborah?: Discourse Analysis and the Archaic Poetry Corpus
Program Unit: Language and Linguistics
Andres Piquer-Otero, Universidad Complutense de Madrid

With this paper I attempt to show in a brief summary and analysis of samples how a discourse-analysis based study of verbal usage in relationship with typology of textual units can shed some light in a time-old problem in Hebrew linguistics: clause construction and the value of verbal forms (particularly the qatal-yqtl opposition) in the so-called Archaic Biblical Hebrew compositions. This particular linguistic feature has not been particularly explored, whereas the coverage on phonetic, orthographic, morphological/morphosyntactic,and lexical “archaic” elements has been pretty extensive. It has also given rise to considerable academic debates on the limits in our capacity to discriminate between original archaic features and later archaizing elements, which might compromise or at least complicate the validity of dating the poems via single-word or single-clause feature surveys. My proposal, developed in tandem with an extensive analysis of textual typology and syntax in Ugaritic narrative poetry, attempts to use textual typology and text-type function based verbal syntax to define, if possible, syntactic usages of the Hebrew verbal conjugation which may remain distinct in the archaic corpus from later verse compositions of the Bible (Classical and Late BH.) Considering the possibility of a literary continuum in Syria-Palestine, comparative typological analysis and syntax between ABH and Ugaritic narrative poetry could offer data on a supra-sentence linguistic feature with considerable solidity, as it implies overarching structures with later archaizing authors would find harder to imitate than individual morphological and lexical elements.


Intertextuality and Limits of Interpretation
Program Unit: Ideology, Culture, and Translation
Sieglinde Pommer, Harvard Law School

A text is a place where the irreducible polysemy of symbols is in fact reduced because in a text symbols are anchored in their context., writes Umberto Eco in The Limits of Interpretation" (1990). Ecos novels which are full of subtle, often multilingual, references to literature and history, illustrate the concept of intertextuality, or the inter-connectedness of all literary works. Inspired by Ecos interest in dialogue to facilitate international communication and understanding, this contribution investigates more closely the role of intertextuality in context. Exploring the similarity of legal translation to Bible translation, we discuss the particularity of intertextuality in legal texts, its implication for interpretating the bible and the law, as well as strategies to handle culture-specific links and ideas to overcome the "limits of interpretation".


Relevance Theory in Legal Interpretation: Insights for Bible Translation?
Program Unit: Relevance Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Sieglinde Pommer, Harvard Law School

Relevance theories have been developed in many different disciplines to explain the important role of implicit inferences in disciplinary expert communication, proposing that the expert mind will instinctively react to an encoded message by considering information that it conceives to be relevant to the message. By "relevance" is often meant whatever allows the most new information to be transmitted in that context on the basis of the least amount of effort required to convey it. This paper reformulates relevance theory for the field of legal interpretation, examines its implications for a more comprehensive legal hermeneutical approach, and discusses how these insights are relevant for bible translation.


The Speaking God in Hebrews 1 and Early Christianity
Program Unit: Biblical Interpretation in Early Christianity
Stephen O. Presley, University of St. Andrews-Scotland

Hebrews 1:5-14 contains a network of texts brought together to assert the theological argument of Christ’s superiority over the angels. While many have provided exegetical analysis of this string of texts, few have sufficiently examined why the author of Hebrews chose these particular passages. In order to defend his theological agenda, the author of Hebrews appeals to specific Old Testament passages that record the direct speech of God. The unique choice of texts in Heb 1 reveals a strategy of early Christian exegesis that gravitated toward particular Old Testament accounts that record divine speech. This preference for divine speech is also evident in the theological exegesis of the second century fathers including Justin, Irenaeus, and others. This paper will explore this hallmark of early Christian interpretation of the Old Testament evidenced by the author of Hebrews and other early Christian exegetes that appeals to the direct discourse of God in support their theological claims.


Place, Space and Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean World: Theoretical Considerations and Practical Application with Reference to the Book of Jonah
Program Unit: Place, Space, and Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean World
Gert T. M. Prinsloo, University of Pretoria

The Place, Space and Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean World Program Unit proposes to illustrate the centrality of space in the interpretation of the literary and visual heritage of ancient Mediterranean peoples. Notions of place and space determined the self-orientation of individuals and peoples alike. Place and space were indeed determining factors in the formation of individual and collective identity. This study focuses on the representations of place/space in the literary heritage of ancient Mediterranean peoples and argues that these representations should be interpreted as narrated space reflecting the ideology of the real and/or implied author and his/her intended audience. References to place/space should not be equated to "real" place/space. They are, per definition, "ideological" references. Representations of place/space either support or contradict the ideology of the intended audience, and thus contribute towards the formation of the audience's orientation and identity. It is argued that a combination of a narrative approach towards spatiality and social scientific spatial analysis (especially so-called "critical spatiality") embedded in the ancient Mediterranean worldview will enable modern readers to arrive at a contextual interpretation of ancient texts. These theoretical considerations will be illustrated with reference to the Book of Jonah. It will be argued that the diametrically opposed "spatial" identity of the two main characters (YHWH and Jonah, ironically both voiced by Jonah in 1:9), viewed against the backdrop of the Assyrian capital Nineveh, is aimed at changing the ideology of the intended audience in the Persian province of Jehud. The importance of Nineveh (and not Jerusalem!) as the centre of the book's "universe" will be discussed. In the process, the centrality of space in the interpretation of the Book of Jonah will be elucidated.


Empire as Material Setting and Heuristic Grid for Interpreting Paul: Can Postcolonial Biblical Criticism Help?
Program Unit: Critical Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Jeremy Punt, University of Stellenbosch

The ability to account for the pervasive presence and influence of the Roman Empire on the early communities of Jesus followers (early Christianity) as depicted in the New Testament texts through the use of postcolonial analysis, is both evident and complicated. This is due partly to the material and conceptual potential and constraints inherent to postcolonial biblical studies as well as to the complexities involved in dealing with empire and imperialism. The study of the Roman Empire as far as its impact on early Christianity, and in this paper the letters of Paul, is concerned, requires attention to a number of issues which are identified and discussed. The negotiating of Empire as constantly constructed entity, by both the powerful and the subjugated, requires attention for the reach, uses, and purposeful application of discursive power – also in New Testament texts.


Notes on Two Excavations: Ramat Rahel and the Alleged Altar on Mt. Ebal.
Program Unit: Archaeology
Anson F. Rainey, Tel Aviv University/Bar Ilan University

The two archaeological projects discussed are evaluated critically. The discussion of Ramat Rahel deals mainly with its identification as Beth-haccerem. Points are stressed concerning the alleged altar on Mt. Ebal; each point in itself is enough to negate the interpretation of the site as an altar.


Jesus the Disabler: Disability, Eschatology, and Identity in Sibylline Oracles 1.324-386
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Rebecca Raphael, Texas State University-San Marcos

This paper examines a portion of the Christian interpolation into Sibylline Oracles 1-2 for its use of disability imagery in the construction of religious identity. Specifically, the passage in Sib. Or. I.324-386 sets Gospel traditions of Jesus’ healing activity alongside prophetic appropriations about Israel’s disabilities (blindness, deafness, madness). Regarding healing, the text clearly attributes agency to Jesus. However, the disabling agent is not so clearly specified. I shall assess the possible agents (Israel itself, God, Jesus) and argue that the passage presents, somewhat coyly, Jesus as the disabling agent. This effect is largely a function of how the earlier traditions are placed in an eschatological context, such that actions toward Jesus (belief, hostility) have bodily consequences (healing, disabling) by an apparently automatic means. Although specific and rather original, the passage does fit with a pattern of valenced body representations scattered throughout Sib.Or.1-2. Overall, this pattern offers insight into how body imagery was used in eschatological thought to articulate a group’s identity vis-à-vis a spatial or temporal Other.


What the Mute Man Said: Deaf-Muteness in the Synoptics
Program Unit: Healthcare and Disability in the Ancient World
Rebecca Raphael, Texas State University-San Marcos

This paper examines the healing narratives of deaf-mutes in the Gospels, primarily the Synoptics, from two perspectives. First, a historical analysis grounds the Synoptic traditions in the earlier prophetic traditions that are appropriated, either by allusion or by explicit citation. The general trend is that the Synoptics invariably concretize in bodies a condition that was, in the prophetic literature, primarily used as a metaphor. Further, I shall assess the extent to which deaf-muteness was associated with demonic possession, in order to determine how the authors integrate this motif into the theme of apocalyptic-eschatological combat. Second, I shall use the representational analysis of disability literary critics to examine whether the deaf-mutes are represented differently before and after their encounter with Jesus. Here, the general answer is that they are not, but rather remain representationally deaf-mute, reported to speak and hear but never shown doing either. Thus their presence in the text remains a function of the authors’ abled-bodied perspective and does not constitute a fully-represented disabled presence. This, too, can be understood in terms of the deployment of disability images in the underlying apocalyptic combat myth. Key passages treated are Mk 7:31-37, parallel Mt 15:29-31; Mt 9:32-34, 12:22-24, parallel Lk 11:14-15; and Mk 9:14-29, parallel Mt 17:14-21, Lk 9:37-43a; and interpretive statements such as Mt 11:5 parallel Lk 7:22. Attention will be given to each gospel’s distinctive purposes with respect to this motif.


A Big Mistake: Paul’s Collection from the Gentiles
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Jenny Read-Heimerdinger, Bangor University, Wales

The paper proposes an interpretation of Paul's collection from the Gentiles in the light of the sustained criticism made of it by some manuscripts of Acts. According to this alternative reading the narrator, far from endorsing Paul’s action, presents his insistence on making the last journey to Jerusalem to deliver the collection as contrary to the leading of the Holy Spirit. In a series of divine interventions (of which some are not recorded in the familiar text of Acts) the Spirit attempted to get him to go directly to Rome instead. Paul’s disobedience was brought about by his intense hope that the arrival in Jerusalem of the gifts from the Jesus-believing Gentiles would be seen by his own people as a fulfilment of the Scriptures and, as such, would convince them that Jesus was the Messiah. It emerges, however, that Paul was not intended to carry out his plan and his arrest in Jerusalem is presented as a consequence of his wrong action. The critical voice of this narrator of Acts, and the grounds on which his evaluation is based, provide a context for Paul’s own references to the collection in Romans and the Corinthian correspondence, which can thus be seen as an attempt to justify himself to his


Progressions in the Book of Daniel
Program Unit: Apocalyptic Literature
Ferdinand Regalado, Universidad de Montemorelos

Biblical scholars have noted some characteristics of progressions in the book of Daniel. Some had noted the “progression in symbolism” in Dan 8. For example, one observes that there was not only progression of the “greater importance of the successive actors” in that chapter such as from Persian ram to the Greek goat, to the greater and stronger little horn but also the “progression from the comparative to the superlative” of the language used (i.e., the verb gadal, “to become great”) in the vision of chap. 8. Others also recognized progression in Daniel, more precisely Dan 7:25, which one scholar called as “broken numerical sequence (or progression). However, the study of progressions had not been thoroughly pursued yet. Thus, the present article further pursues this element of progression in the book of Daniel. Different types of progression found in the selected chapters in the book of Daniel are thematic, numerical, and linguistic. The progressions found in our study lend further support to the literary beauty of the book of Daniel. If an attentive reader could see the pattern of progressions in this book, then, he or she can only appreciates its literary beauty and its message, as well. Our study opens the question whether progression is one of the distinct characteristics of an apocalyptic literature. This study could also be used as an impetus for similar study in other apocalyptic literature in the Bible.


Demons and Prayer: Traces of Jesus' Esoteric Teaching from Mark to Clemens of Alexandria
Program Unit:
Mara Rescio, Bologna University

Focusing on the transmission of Jesus’ words, this paper aims at a new discussion on the reception of Mark and his influence on the birth of different “Christianities”. It’s a common opinion among the scholars that the influence of Mark in the first two centuries was practically nil (E. Massaux): although an early date must be assigned to the Gospel of Mark (around 70 CE), its earliest attestation in the extant manuscripts is considerably poorer than the attestation for the other two Synoptics. There are also no certain quotations from Mark before the end of the 2nd century. The most obvious explanation of this lack of evidence may be due to the fact that it was overshadowed by the other two Synoptics, who have incorporated Markan materials into their own Gospels. However, since Mark, differently from Q, has not completely disappeared into Matthew and Luke, a different exegetical perspective, looking into all the available sources with greater attention to the “fluidity” of the materials, might bring to light a more complex phenomenon of reception than a mere literary paradigm can envisage and clarify. In this sense the esoteric image of Jesus in Mark, scratched and eroded with mastery by Matthew and Luke, may have left some traces in other Christian texts. Trying to analyze the connection between the Jesus’ teaching on demons and prayer in Mark 9:28-29 (cf. Matt. 17:19-20; completely omitted by Lk.) and in Clemens Eclogae propheticae 15:1 as a test case, this paper will show how the esoteric aspects of this teaching, obliterated in different ways by Matthew and Luke, was recalled by Clemens, even without any explicit reference to the Second Gospel.


Symbolic and Non-Symbolic Visions of the Book of Daniel in Light of the Dead Sea Scrolls
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Bennie H. Reynolds III, University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill

Despite the fact that many influential studies have declared symbolic language to be a sine qua non of ancient Jewish apocalypses, investigations of the symbolic language found in apocalypses have focused almost exclusively on how individual symbols relate to their antecedents. In this paper I attempt to illuminate the symbolic language of Daniel 2, 7, and 8 by borrowing the methodology used by Claude Lévi Strauss in Totemism. In other words, I focus on the relationships between the symbols themselves and not only the relationships between each symbol and its referent. Crucial to this endeavor are the symbolic apocalypses found among the Dead Sea Scrolls such as 4QFourKingdomsa-b ar and the Book of the Words of Noah (1QapGen 5 29-18 ?). These texts bear witness to the same symbol-systems found in Daniel. Together with the Animal Apocalypse (1 Enoch 85-90), they provide sufficient data to ask about the function of symbols more broadly within the genre apocalypse. I argue that Jewish historical apocalypses employ a limited and stable repertoire of symbol-types and that these symbol-types bear witness to a series of conventional relationships. The Dead Sea Scrolls help to illuminate the symbolic language in the Book of Daniel. But as Lange and Mittmann-Richert note in DJD 39, they also call into question the notion that symbolic language is a ubiquitous feature of ancient Jewish apocalypses. For example, whereas Daniel 7 describes the kingdom of Greece (Macedonia) as a terrifying beast, the Apocryphon of Jeremiah C represents Greece with the locution ??? (“Greece”). 4QPseudoDaniela-b ar even mentions the personal names of particular Greek rulers (e.g., ?????? “Balakros”) in its historical review. I argue that these texts from Qumran provide the best models for understanding the non-symbolic language of the largest apocalypse in the Book of Daniel: chapters 10-12.


How not to Translate: Lucian’s Games with the Name(s) of the Syrian Goddess
Program Unit: Greco-Roman World
Daniel Richter, University of Southern California

There is in Syria a polis, not far from the river Euphrates and it is called “Holy” (Hirê) and it is sacred (hirê) to Assyrian Hera (Hêrê). But it seems to me that this was not the name (ounoma) in existence at the moment of the founding of the polis, but that the ancient (arxaion) name was different and that this eponyme (epônumiê) arrived (apiketo) afterwards, when the rites (hirai) became great. [De Dea Syria 1] Lucian’s De Syria Dea (DSD) is an ethnographic spoof which presents itself as an act of translation – an attempt on the part of a self-identified Syrian author to explain (graphô de Assurios eôn [3]) in Ionicizing Greek, the history and the rites of the Syrian Goddess in Hierapolis (ancient Manbog). Names and naming are central to this project, as they had been in the ethnographic tradition of writing about the “barbarian divine” since at least the time of Herodotus, whose syncretic associations of Greek and non-Greek divinities were to have long innings in the ancient Mediterranean. I want to suggest that Lucian’s De Syria Dea is a text in which the native ‘writes back’ – a spoof of interpretatio graeca which intentionally calls attention to the elision of the ‘indigenous’ reality which the Herodotean method perpetuates. Indeed, confusion over names frames the text. In an opening sentence which uses the word “Hirê” four times (including the pun on the name ‘Hera’) we note that our Assyrian author calls attention to the fact that there is a different (arxaion) name to the city, other than the one which the Greeks use, but neglects to actually tell us what the name might be. Confusion about naming only increases: when our native guide attempts to identify the objects of the cult at Hierapolis, he writes, “On the whole, she is certainly Hera, but she also has something of Athena, Aphrodite, Selene, Rhea, Artemis, Nemesis and the Fates [DSD 32].” Our Assyrian author’s ignorance is striking, given the fact that both Strabo (16.785) and Pliny (N.H. 581) knew the name of the goddess. Two readers of the DSD have identified satire in the text. Anderson (1972) suggested that the DSD is a satire of the cult at Hierapolis itself, and compares Lucian’s treatment of the rituals performed at the shrine with Lucian’s more obviously derogatory treatments of superstitious religious practice elsewhere in his corpus. More recently, Elsner (2001) has suggested that the satire of this text is programmatic. While Elsner would see a layering of different discourses, I suggest that the irony of the DSD lies in the masking of one discourse (the native perspective) by the Greek interpretative frame. On my reading, the DSD is an intentional failure – an example of Herodotean interpretatio graeca gone wrong – and that the failure of the text lies precisely in its obvious inability to Hellenize the cult of Atargatis/Hera and Hadad/Zeus. The replacement of indigenous toponyms with Greek names is a well-attested phenomenon in the Hellenistic East – the reversion to these ‘native’ names in the late Hellenistic and early Imperial periods is a lesser studied, but fascinating chapter in the history of the cultural and ethnic struggles of the ancient Mediterranean. I hope to situate Lucian’s satire of religious and cultural translation within this larger context of contention over the proper names of things and in doing so, I intend to focus our attention on Lucian’s awareness of the politics of syncretism.


Jouon 1909 Le Cantique des Cantiques. Commentaire Philologique et exégetique: Reappraisal After a Century?
Program Unit: Methods in Hebrew Bible Studies
Stephanus Johannes Riekert, University of the Free State

In the centenary celebrations of the Pontifical Biblical Institute and the Gregorian University, we could perhaps pause a short while and consider the contributions of Pierre Jouon towards a scientific exegesis of Canticles. It is so easy either to belittle his contribution or to glorify it beyond measure. Either approach will not do justice to one of the giants of Old Testament scholarship from 1909-1919, the period of his most important works. Jouon elaborated the allegorical interpretation with strict adherence to the allegory as genre. This approach was continued by Vulliaud (1925), Robert (1944, 1945, 1951, 1963), Feuillet (1952, 1953) and Tournay (1963), by way of an attempt to determine the meaning of Canticles through the supposed allusions to earlier biblical books. Most probably the greatest contribution was his exhaustive attempt to find in the prophetic marriage allegories a key to the understanding of Canticles, although, in the mind of the author of this paper, it was without success. The presuppositions underlying the allegorical and parabolic interpretation have a very insecure base. Such a thorough investigation of the applicability of this theory should not just be denigrated. It is one of the pointers toward another approach as a possible solution.


Reading the Secret Gospel of Mark in Codex Bezae
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Josep Rius-Camps, Facultat de Teologia de Catalunya

The Secret Gospel of Mark is currently regarded by the majority of scholars as an sophisticated hoax on the part of Morton Smith who claimed to have ‘discovered’ it. Others, however, find the arguments for the hoax as unconvincing as the supposed hoax itself. Working on the text of Mark’s Gospel in Codex Bezae, I was struck by the evidence for the possible authenticity of the document that emerges in the high number of its readings found elsewhere only in the Bezan text of Mark. These are orthographical, lexical and grammatical variants that it would be not only difficult but also unreasonable to imitate. Furthermore, according to an analysis of the structure of Mark’s Gospel that I have carried out following the text of Codex Bezae, the Secret Gospel fits well into the arrangement of the pericopes, not only from a linguistic point of view but also from a theological perspective. Indeed, the episodes it contains contribute significantly to the depiction of Jesus’ journey to Jerusalem and his relationship with his disciples before his death. The proposed paper sets out the detailed evidence, which tip the balance in favour of the authenticity of the Secret Gospel. It also discusses its implications for the study of the Gospel of Mark.


Who Wrote the Psalms of Poverty?
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
Johannes Unsok Ro, International Christian University

No one has so far persuasively succeeded in figuring out the exact meaning and connotation of some terms related to poverty in the late post-exilic Judaism used as self-designations by religious groups. These terms of poverty seem to have played a special role in the self-understanding of a movement or direction related to a certain religious group. It is also by no means clear, which religious movement first used these terms of poverty for the self-designation in the history of Israel. However, since 1947 the Dead Sea Scrolls were discovered, and some texts of them seem to be profoundly influenced by the so-called “piety of the poor.” From this fact, it might be possible to examine new aspects to clarify the pre-history of the piety of the poor presented in the Dead Sea Scrolls, as well as illuminate clearer criteria regarding the evaluation of the relevant texts of the Old Testament. For this purpose, this paper will analyze some texts of thanksgiving songs called “Hodayot” in which the relevant terms of poverty are used significantly more frequently than in other texts out of Dead Sea Scrolls. The relevant texts of “Hodayot” indicate terminological, structural and theological analogies with some “Psalms of Poverty” like Ps 12; 25; 34; 40; 69 etc.


Socio-Economic Context of Post-Exilic Community and Literacy
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Johannes Unsok Ro, International Christian University

Examining literacy is one of the most important methods for analyzing socio-economic stratification of the postexilic community in Palestine. According to Albertz, among others, considerable portions of Prophetic and Psalmic texts were written by an impoverished group to consolidate their identity and to retaliate against the power elite in Jerusalem at that time. Many current OT scholars advance the notion of a »theology of the poor« in exilic and postexilic Israel. Employing Gerhard Lenski’s sociological theory of »advanced agrarian society,« this presentation will question the validity of the thesis and argues that the »theology of the poor« was mainly generated by a middle class of postexilic Israelites like Levites and Hasideans, not by the penniless underclass, such as farmers, peasants, shepherds, craftsmen and artisans. It will also pay special attention to the theological and ethical implications of »theology of the poor« for our post-modern and post-colonial era.


The History of Emotion and the Synoptic Gospels
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Erin Roberts, Brown University

Despite the existence of growing sub-fields devoted to human emotion in areas such as anthropology, cognitive science, history, and linguistics, many interpreters of the NT gospels continue to read passages dealing with emotion (Matthew 5.21-26, for example) strictly in terms of theology or “religion.” This paper argues that by ignoring the advances made in the study of emotion in other academic fields, NT interpreters underestimate the impact that emotion-discourse could have had on ancient readers; by conceiving of emotion as a purely internal and private experience, interpreters miss out on the social significance of the discourse and practice of emotion in the gospels. In particular, it will examine how anger functions as a social practice in the Gospel of Matthew. By attending to cross-disciplinary advances in the history of emotion to construct a set of theoretical and methodological correctives for what is a relatively thinly theorized use of the category of emotion in gospels studies, the paper will demonstrate how progress may be made in both intellectual and social history of the synoptic gospels.


Emotion as Social Practice in the Gospel of Matthew
Program Unit: Mind, Society, and Tradition
Erin Roberts, Brown University

Despite the existence of growing sub-fields devoted to human emotion in areas such as anthropology, cognitive science, history, and linguistics, many interpreters of the NT gospels continue to read passages dealing with emotion (Matthew 5.21-26, for example) strictly in terms of theology or “religion.” This paper argues that by ignoring the advances made in the study of emotion in other academic fields, NT interpreters underestimate the impact that emotion-discourse could have had on ancient readers; by conceiving of emotion as a purely internal and private experience, interpreters miss out on the social significance of the discourse and practice of emotion in the gospels. In particular, it will examine how anger functions as a social practice in the Gospel of Matthew. By attending to cross-disciplinary advances in the history of emotion to construct a set of theoretical and methodological correctives for what is a relatively thinly theorized use of the category of emotion in NT studies, the paper will demonstrate how progress may be made in both intellectual and social history of the NT gospels.


Judaism in Rome: Between Paganism and Christianity
Program Unit: Judaica
Samuel Rocca, Wizo College - Haifa

The purpose of this short lecture is to inquire if the advent of Christianity, that brought in its wake the slow transformation of Rome from residence of the Emperor and capital of the universal pagan Roman Empire into the capital of Western Christianity, dominated by the bishop of Rome, the pope, influenced the identity of the Jewish community of Rome. It seems to me that the cultural identity of Roman Judaism metamorphosed between the Third and Fourth Century C.E., as the Jewish catacombs of Rome and the synagogue of Ostia, for example, clearly demonstrate. Thus, if in the Third Century C.E. various sarcophagi, as well as hypogea I and II of Vigna Randanini, testify to a close interaction and dialogue with pagan surroundings, throughout the Fourth Century C.E., the Villa Torlonia catacombs as well as various tomb markers testify that the Jews of Rome moved towards a cultural identity different from that of the surrounding society, emphasizing its Jewish identity. It seems to me that this change must be attributed to the outside transformation from the pagan world, which had been open to universal values, to the dogmatic values and intolerant position of the slowly rising Christian church.


Rethinking Readings in Romans (in Rome)
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Peter R. Rodgers, Fuller Theological Seminary

This paper explores the way that broader narrative elements in Romans can shed fresh light on some textual variations in letter. These variations are found in quotations, allusions or echoes of the Old Testament. Building on my earlier work on the text of Romans 8:28, which explores the allusion to Gen 50:20, and argues that the Joseph story helps to establish the text of 8:28 and has influenced the shape of Paul's thought in chapters 9-11 (JTS 46 (1995)547-550)I consider three other textual variations in Romans. The paper will study the text of Romans 4:1 and the story of Abraham, the text of Romans 8:2 and the story of the righteous sufferer, and the text of Romans 9:28 and the story of the Righteousness of God.


The Bible in Irish Stained Glass
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Jessie Rogers, Mary Immaculate College, University of Limerick

This paper presents the results of a study of the treatment of biblical themes in stained glass windows in Roman Catholic and Church of Ireland cathedrals and churches within Ireland. The research looks at the prevalence of biblical themes within the stained glass art of these two traditions and plots the range, type and frequency of biblical texts depicted. The differences in the results of the survey for Roman Catholic and Church of Ireland buildings is correlated with the particular role that the Bible has played in these traditions, as well as with the history of church building in Ireland. Particular attention is paid to the work of Harry Clarke, Evie Hone, Michael Healy, Wilhelmina Geddes and An Túr Gloine (The Glass Tower) co-operative. Recent works are highlighted and interrogated for the way in which they reflect attitudes to and perspectives on the Bible in contemporary Ireland. The paper concludes with comments on the interpretation of the biblical text reflected in a few particularly interesting windows.


The Composition of the Song of Ascents: A Discussion About the So-called Zion-theology of Psalms 120-134
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
Michael Rohde, Theological Seminary Elstal

Exegesis of the psalter is not intended to replace the careful interpretation of the individual psalms, but to complement these through observations on the composition of the psalms. This paper seeks to examine critically, how much “Zion” is contained in the Psalm 120-134, the Songs of Ascents or pilgrimage psalms. For this aim we shall gather our own observations on the theological profile of the Psalms 120-134. In the first instance we shall ask about the perspective of the speaker, of the occurrence of motifs and thought of the Zions-theology, of the terms used for the audience and of the theological emphasis of the picture or pictures of God respectively. Literary critical considerations do not stand in the foreground, but are not excluded. It will be examined to what extent we can speak of the Zions-theology linking the psalms in their end-form of the texts, or if the Zions-theology represents a conceptual idea, which so influences the reading of the individual texts. Some Psalms uses “Zion” simply as a symbol for the condition of those who trust in YHWH and therefore the Zions-theology is not the basic message, it is rather an argument for the defending and blessing actions of God (eg. Ps 125). Often “Zion” marks the community as a social temple and not the temple as a building (eg Ps 127). Psalm 120-134 reflect more on a God of righteousness and blessing (eg. Ps 129) than on a God of Zion. In the centre of the Songs of Ascents is not the temple as an edifice nor as a cultic place, rather the effects of the blessing for the social community.


Henri Cazelles and the Pentateuch
Program Unit:
Thomas Römer, University of Lausanne

The paper will show the influence of H. Cazelles for the French speaking Biblical scholarship on the Pentateuch. It was Cazelles who brought the Documentary Hypothesis to broad acceptance (not without resistance from the church) in France. Trained as a legal expert, Cazelle did focus his work on the Torah on the law collections and was in this respect a forerunner of a current trend.


Rhetoric in the Book of Hosea.
Program Unit: Prophets
Allan Rosengren, University of Copenhagen

This paper argues that the rhetorical energy of the Book of Hosea stems from a fear of loss of religious and patriarchal authority, and that the theology of the text cannot be separated from the social ideology that permeates it. It is therefore necessary to supplement traditional Old Testament rhetorical criticism with modern socio-rhetorical approaches.


The Question of Mixed Marriages between the Poles of Diaspora and Homeland: Observations in Ezra/Nehemiah
Program Unit:
Ralf Rothenbusch, Albert-Ludwigs-University Freiburg

*


Sea Tade Routes in Paul's Journeys
Program Unit: Early Christianity and the Ancient Economy
Charo Rovira, University of Barcelona

Movement of people in Roman times was linked to the transport of goods and the availability of a trade ship sailing towards the selected destination. Paul’s journeys along the Mediterranean Sea were conditioned by this and the accounts of his journeys in the Acts of the Apostles and in his letters provide a vivid picture of some of the routes available in the Mediterranean, either coastal and long distance. Some of the most important harbours appear, such a Cesarea, recently founded by the King Herod and that at the time was in the process of becoming a major trade centre similar to Alexandria or Puteoli, the port of Rome. If Paul and his companions wanted to go to Jerusalem by sea they had first to sail to either Cesarea or Tyre, two of the major ports in the area. In the same way, his journey to Rome starts in Cesarea, also the political centre of Roman Judea, and after changing ships in Myra and a shipwreck, he disembarks in Puteoli, a major trade centre. The economic world that appears in Paul’s journeys is the whole Mediterranean Sea without the traditional separation between East and West as they were two different realities without any connection. By studying the harbours and routes that Paul uses we can not only understand better the trade routes in use during the first century AD but how Christian expansion along the Mediterranean was linked to trade. The traders using these routes would be part of Paul’s audience; I will then further explore the possible associations between Paul and his audience of potential Christians and trade as a medium for cultural exchange.


The Invention of Heresy and the Politics of Orthodoxy
Program Unit: Critical Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Robert M. Royalty, Jr., Wabash College

In this paper I will use critical theory in two different but closely related readings of Romans, Luke-Acts, and 1 Timothy. The first is to explore the idea of “heresy” in both the Second Temple Jewish and early Christian (New Testament) texts that are usually excluded from the study of early Christian heresiology. The discursive negotiation with internal ideological differences in second-century heresiologists drew on rhetorical patterns in earlier Christian discourse to identify “truth” and “error.” Following Foucault, I am looking for the origin of the idea that someone could be a “heretic,” a genealogy of heresy. I am analyzing the discursive and ideological origins of heresiological rhetorical practices before “heresy” becomes a technical term. Second, I use post-colonial theory to analyze the political functions of heresiological discourse by early orthodox Christians against other Christians labeled “heretics.” Christian orthodoxy employed the discourse of heresy not because every “us” has a “them” but because the politics of orthodoxy positioned both the oikoumene of the Roman Empire, and all other Christianities, as “them.” Political discourse will be implicated in the dominant culture wherever located, classically expressing the problematic of “hybridity,” as formulated by Homi Bhaba. The heresiologist is not necessarily, however, the subaltern voice. The rhetoric of difference internal to the community (the rhetoric of heresy) often precedes the appeal to the colonial cultural paradigm, although the patterns of rhetoric will be doubly-implicated in imperial ideologies, inscribing polemics against the other colonial subject as well as entangling the community in the ideology of a suppressive empire. In this paper, I will use these critical theories to show how the imperial discourse inscribed in these texts (later chosen by the Orthodox party for the canon) marks, delineates, and condemns other Christians, the nascent “heretics” of the second century.


Zacchaeus, a Four-in-one Person: A Literary Contextual Study on Luke 19:1-10
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Richard Sabuin, Adventist International Institute of Advanced Studies

While the tale of Zacchaeus in Luke 19:1-10 has been perceived by many only in the light of the story of the rich ruler (18:18-27), this paper deals with Zacchaeus by taking into consideration preceding parables and accounts in Luke 18: the parable of the persistent widow (vv. 1-8); the parable of the Pharisee and the tax collector (vv. 9-14), blessing of the little children (vv. 15-17), the story of the rich ruler (vv. 18-30), the foretelling of Jesus’ death (vv. 31-34), and the healing of a blind beggar (vv. 35-43). The story of Zacchaeus sums up the elements of those preceding passages. The setting of Jesus’ journey to Jerusalem adds the significance of the story of Zacchaeus as the last account recorded by Luke before the triumphal entry of Jesus into Jerusalem.


Meta Tauta in John’s Apocalypses: An Examination of the Sequence Marker in the Book of Revelation
Program Unit: Apocalyptic Literature
Richard Sabuin, Adventist International Institute of Advanced Studies

The phrase meta tauta functions as a sequence marker in narrative passages of both the LXX and the New Testament. Of the thirty-one occurrences of meta tauta in the New Testament, only two times it occurs in the epistles (Heb 4:8; 1 Pet 1:11), due to the fact of the non-narrative genre of the epistles. Almost one-third of the occurrences of the phrase is in the book of Revelation (Rev. 1:19; Rev. 4:1 [two times]; 7:9; 9:12; 15:5; 18:1; 19:1; 20:3). This suggests that the book of Revelation, with an apocalyptic genre, is presented in a narrative framework. This study examines the nine occurrences of meta tauta in the book of Revelation focusing on their immediate literary contexts. The analysis concludes that meta. tau/ta functions as sequence marker for two narratives in the book of Revelation: the sequence of the apocalyptic events portrayed in the visions as they are unveiled by the heavenly Revealer, and the sequence of the visions themselves as they are seen by the earthly visionary. It seems that the sequence of the visions does not necessarily go together with the sequence of the events portrayed in the visions.


A New 'Gospel of the Apostles': Observations on the Initial Proposals and Suggestions for Further Research
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
Timothy B. Sailors, University of Tubingen

Over the past several years, evidence has been marshalled suggesting that text from a once-lost early Christian gospel has been preserved in four MSS - three in Coptic (in Berlin, Strasbourg and Aswan) and one in Old Nubian (in Berlin). Following an overview of the MS evidence that has been presented to date, observations will be made regarding 1) parallel text found in a homily of Pseudo-Chrysostom preserved in both Greek and Nubian and 2) the presumed date of composition for the original Greek version of this newly proposed 'Gospel of the Apostles'.


The Baptism of Jesus and the Baptism of Adam in the Books of Adam and Eve
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Timothy B. Sailors, University of Tubingen

Three versions of the books of Adam and Eve (the Armenian 'Penitence of Adam', the Latin 'Vita Adae et Evae', and the Georgian 'Book of Adam') contain a Christian interpolation about the baptism of either Jesus (Latin, Georgian) or Adam (Armenian). In the Latin: The Son of God will come and be baptized in the river Jordan and will then anoint all who believe on him. In the Armenian: (Adam?) will come to the Jordan and be baptized by (the beloved Christ?), then Michael will come and anoint the 'new Adam' and 'all the wild beasts of the earth'. In the Georgian: The beloved Son of God, Christ will come and be baptized in the river Jordan, will come forth from the water 'with the (anointing) of oil' and will anoint (Adam) and all his descendants. Though these passages contain some ambiguities, in the Georgian it appears that Christ is anointed in his baptism, and in the Armenian it appears that Adam is baptized by Christ. This paper investigates the relation of these texts to each other and to the traditions which stand behind them - including the question of whether the Armenian casts the story of the baptism of Jesus as the baptism of Adam.


A Literary Profile of Tobit according to a New Typology of Ancient Jewish Literature
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Alex Samely, University of Manchester

*


The Historical Background of Crucifixion Reconsidered
Program Unit: Greco-Roman World
Gunnar Samuelsson, University of Gothenburg

The prevailing opinion about crucifixions is that they were carried out in approximately the same way as the crucifixion of Jesus, i.e., that the condemned were attached by their limbs to crosses in order to be executed. In search of the historical background of this punishment, scholars often referred to ancient Greek texts containing the verb anastauroun or anaskolopizein. The present paper suggests that conclusions drawn from these texts may be unsatisfactory – if not erroneous. This suggestion is based on the fact that the absolute majority of the texts share the same weakness, which disqualifies them in such a study. In order to create a firm textual basis for the study of crucifixion, other intra- and extra-textual features are needed. The result of the reading proposed by the present paper is that it significantly reduces the num-ber of relevant texts (the hitherto studied) and takes some new (hitherto neglected) texts into consideration.


The Terminology of Crucifixion
Program Unit: Hellenistic Greek Language and Linguistics
Gunnar Samuelsson, University of Gothenburg

What is a crucifixion? The answer to this question would probably be a rather precise description of the execution form Jesus was subjected to. The punishment of crucifixion is usually described as an outdrawn agonizing execution by nailing of the feet to a vertical pole and the arms to a horizontal beam, which on its part is attached to a vertical fixed pole. Scholars may add insights from extra-biblical ancient texts and discuss the origin crucifixion and its way into the Roman Empire, which is seen as the peak of its usage. People know what a crucifixion is. Behind the knowledge of Jesus’ death are the texts of the New Testament and behind knowledge of the punishment of crucifixion in the Ancient world are texts of several ancient authors, such as Herodotus, Polybius, and Josephus. The common feature of all these text is a handful of words, such as (ana)stauroun, anaskolopizein, stauros, and crux in combination of a fitting verb. The terms (ana)stauroun and anaskolopizein are commonly understood as “to crucify,” and stauros and crux as “cross.” The present paper will argue for that this understanding is insufficient – not to say erroneous. Several problems in the philological aspects of crucifixion call for attention; the semantic fields of the terms challenge both the popular and the scholarly view of crucifixion.


The Influence of the Bible on Croatian and Serbian Literacy and Language Reform
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Nikolaus Satelmajer, Ministry Magazine

In the 1560's, former Austrian military leader and governor, Hans von Ungnad, gathered a group of southern Slavs for the purpose of translating the Bible into Croatian and Serbian. This group, working in Bad Urach, Germany, realized that if the translation project was to be a success they needed to raise literacy levels among the southern Slavs. To accomplish this goal they printed thousands of literacy training pamphlets. The translation and printing was successful, but the distribution faced major obstacles. What were the obstacles and what prevented the project from reaching its goals? On the other hand, in the 1800's well- known Slavic literary figure, Vuk Karadzic, introduced langauge reform through his Bible translation and introduced a simplified alphabet that is still used. Why were his efforts more successfull and did the the efforts of the 1560's pave the way for his suceess?


Lunar Reckoning(s) and 364 Days per Year Tradition(s) in Second Temple Judaism: Infancy of a Polemic in the Astronomical Book.
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Stéphane Saulnier, Newman Theological College

The preference of the authors/redactors of the Astronomical Book for a 364DY has been attested, and most now agree that the treatise’s purpose was, in part, the synchronization of the ‘greater light’ and the ‘lesser light’ in matters pertaining to calendrical reckoning in some quarters of second temple Judaism. While both the lunar and 364DY reckonings are expounded in the treatise, there has been a reticence to trace directly back to the Astronomical Book the roots of Jubilees’ anti-lunar stance (6:32-38). The present paper suggests, however, that there may be preserved in the older manuscript tradition of the a-family clues that may hint at discussions that rehearsed various, competing, ways of synchronizing the 364DY together with the luni-solar reckoning. In particular, it is argued that Tana 9, one of the oldest witnesses, preserves in 74:14-16 difficult readings which bring a particular light on matters of calendrical polemics in second temple Judaism and their infancy. Rather than dismissing these readings as poor attempts by later scribes to make sense of a science no longer understood, the present paper argues that they hint at early polemical discussions centering on the proper role of the ‘lesser light’ as regulator of the 364DY. While explicitly rejected in Jubilees, this proper role was fully integrated in the 364DY tradition evidenced in the DSS. This is attested in these documents by the recording of specific lunar phenomena (‘X’ and dwq in 4Q320, 4Q321 and 4Q321a). The identification of these dates brings additional support to the hypothesis of a lunar polemic in the Astronomical Book. In this light, a fresh interpretation of 1 En 80:2-9, traditionally advanced as evidence for the impracticability of the 364DY (e.g. Beckwith), may be suggested.


The Use of Hebrew in Christian Art
Program Unit: Bible and Visual Culture
John F. A. Sawyer, Lancaster University

The use of Hebrew in Christian art is rare before the Renaissance and after the advent of historical criticism, and where it is used, it frequently has a blatantly anti-Semitic aim. There are a number of beautiful examples, however, mostly from the period 1450-1650, some probably done with converts in mind, but some clearly addressed to thoughtful Christian Hebraists. Such a visual context in which familiar verses of scripture appear adds a significant new dimension to how they are interpreted, and prompts the question why the beautiful Hebrew script in which most of our Bible was originally written, does not figure more frequently in Christian art and architecture.


Das erste Gebot, die erinnerte Geschichte und die Zukunft der israelitischen Gesellschaft
Program Unit: Expressions of Religion in Israel
Christa Schäfer-Lichtenberger, Heidelberg University

Die deuteronomistische Theologie wird wesentlich durch ein theologisches Prinzip bestimmt: das erste Gebot. Theologiegeschichtlich sind die den JHWH-Kult betreffenden folgenden Ver- und Gebote des Dekaloges Realisierungen der im ersten Gebot implizierten sozio-religiösen Forderungen. Die diesem Gebot inhärente theologische Einsicht von der doppelten Verpflichtung der VerehrerInnen JHWHs, nämlich Gott wie den Menschen gegenüber, enthält den entscheidenden Anstoß zur Reflexion der überlieferten religiösen und sozialen Traditionen. Es dient als Maßstab für die erinnerte Geschichte und liefert die Kriterien für den Entwurf einer neuen Gesellschaft, die unter der Herrschaft JHWHs steht. Die Vorstellung, daß alle Israeliten und Israelitinnen gleichermaßen und gleichrangig unter der Herrschaft eines Gottes stehen, dem sie ihre Befreiung aus der Unterdrückung verdanken, führt in ihrer Übertragung auf die sozio-politische Organisation zur Ablehnung der Monarchie und zur Konzeption einer demokratischen Verfassung des Volkes. Die erinnerte Geschichte liefert die Argumente, mittels derer in der Rückschau das Ideal einer neuen Gesellschaft entworfen wird.


Luke’s View on Poverty in Ancient Economic Context
Program Unit: Early Christianity and the Ancient Economy
Eben Scheffler, University of South Africa

Throughout the history of Christianity Luke’s peculiar emphasis on poverty has been appropriated in a variety of ways in various contexts (e.g. monasteries, church and individual charity programs, Marxism and Liberation Theology). In this paper an attempt is made to construct the economic-historic context (structure and performance) of the addressees of the Lukan writings. This is followed by the question to what extend present-day perspectives on Luke’s stance are either challenged or confirmed by the analysis. The relevance of Luke’s stance for the contemporary global economic crisis and situations of poverty is briefly reflected upon.


The Priority of 1 Esdras in Comparison with MT Ezra-Nehemiah
Program Unit:
Adrian Schenker, University of Fribourg

1. 1 Esdras is a Greek translation of a Hebrew text. The comparison of both books-1 Esdras and Ezra-Nehemiah-is thus a comparison between two Hebrew versions (recensions or editions) of similar narrative materials. It is not a matter of a comparison between a Hebrew text and a Greek translation in which a translator freely changed his source. 2. Both recensions-1 Esdras and Ezra-Nehemiah-may be differentiated from one another not in the first respect through textual corruptions, but rather through literary alterations. The comparison between them is therefore as much literary-critical as it is text-critical. 3. The main difference between both Hebrew recensions involves the city of Jerusalem. In 1 Esdras Jerusalem already exists as an inhabited city during the times of Zerubbabel and Ezra, while in Ezra-Nehemiah Jerusalem lies in ruins and will be only rebuilt and settled during the time of Nehemiah (synoikismos). This distinction is not limited to the “Nehemiah memoir,” which lies behind the narration in Ezra-Nehemiah (Neh 1-7), and does not lie behind the narration in 1 Esdras. It manifests itself in numerous places in both books. It determines the specific conceptions of both literarily distinct accounts in the whole and in the particulars. 4. There are several passages which clearly demonstrate that 1 Esdras corresponds to the original account, while Ezra-Nehemiah represents an altered recension of this account. As time allows, the following passages will be discussed (Ezra 2:70 [with its parallel in Neh 7]; 3:1; 4:12; 5:8; 9:9; 10:1, etc.) along with their corresponding texts in 1 Esdras. I Esdras: Style and Semantics in a Hellenistic Greek Context.


The Temple Scroll and the Torah
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Lawrence Schiffman, New York University

The Temple Scroll as a whole rewrites the legal sections of the Torah, beginning with the command at the end of Exodus to build a tabernacle, here turned into the command to build a gargantuan Temple, and continuing through the various regulations of Leviticus, Numbers and Deuteronomy. The individual sources of the scroll deal with specific areas of Pentateuchal legislation and provide detailed interpretations and harmonizations of Torah texts, resulting in numerous rulings on questions of Jewish practice. This study will explicate the complex relationship of the Temple Scroll and its sources to the canonical Torah, in terms of the nature of the Pentateuchal text upon which it was based, the hermeneutics of the scroll, shared literary characteristics, and comparison of the actual contents. At the same time as we study the scroll looking backwards towards its origins in Pentateuchal tradition, we will explain the manner in which its prescriptions and interpretations presage later developments in Jewish law and tradition, especially in the rabbinic corpus.


God Gives and Takes Away the Cup of Wrath (Isaiah 51:17-23): Incorporating Conflicting Images of God Into the Future
Program Unit:
Uta Schmidt, Justus-Liebig-University Giessen, Germany

Jerusalem has drunken deeply from the cup of wrath. In Isa 51:17-23 this is given as the one reason for the violence she has to suffer. Drunk and helpless, she is described in powerful words, afflicted by devastation, famine and the sword with none of her children present to help her. The ultimate cause for Jerusalem's fate is the wrath of God: YHWH has given her the cup of wrath. The text marks a transition. Jerusalem's suffering is coming to an end and her fate is about to change, because YHWH takes away from her the cup of wrath. Both the violence against Jerusalem and its end are proclaimed in the text to be caused by YHWH. Thus the image of God as presented in the text is ambivalent. Read in its literary context, the verses are framed by two passages in which the transformation of the terrors of a violent and devastating past into images of restoration, liberation and peace is unfolded (Isa 51:9-16; 52:1-12). This paper explores the transition from suffered violence to envisioned restoration in the light of the fact that God is presented as the driving force of both the violence against Jerusalem and its end. A reading of the texts that takes into account the ambivalent image of God affects also the understanding of this change: Experiences of violence caused by God are not erased, but they are incorporated and transformed into the glorious future proclaimed in the name of God.


What Ever Happened to “I”? : First Person in the Psalms Revisited
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
John J. Schmitt, Marquette University

When one consults a survey of Psalms studies in the first half of the twentieth century, one sees a rather lively discussion of the “I” in the Psalms. A survey of current Psalms studies reveals that the vitality of this topic has weakened considerably. This paper briefly traces the options about who the speaker is, and chooses one of the options to test its validity on selected Psalms. The option it tests is the proposal that the speaker is a personification of the people Israel.


Yahweh is a Warrior: The Holy War Paradigm in German Protestant Scholarship of Late 19th and Early 20th Century B.C.E.
Program Unit:
Ruediger Schmitt, University of Muenster

The paper examines the development of the scholarly perception of Ancient Israel’s founding wars in the German Protestant Scholarship from the late 19th to the early 20th Century B.C.E.. Beginning with Julius Wellhausen the violent religious legacy of Ancient Israel has been perceived by scholars as an expression of the deep interdependence of nation and religion, rooted in the founding era of Israel as depicted in the books of Exodus to 2 Samuel. According to Wellhausen it is war that constitutes a nation. Thus, the early Israelite Religion is by nature a violent one and Yahweh, the god of Israel, is also naturally a violent god. German Protestant scholarship perceived the rise of the German Nation after 1871 as an analogy for the rise of early Israel. The Yahweh wars, addressed as “Holy Wars” by F. Schwally in 1900, have than been widely used in national religious propaganda by German Scholars during World War One. The strategies of sacralizing the present war by making use of the “Holy War Paradigm” will be exemplified on the basis of publications for the broader public by important representatives of the “Religionsgeschichtliche Schule” , like Hermann Gunkel, Otto Eißfeldt and (the Swiss-born) Alfred Bertholet. It will be shown that not only a literal understanding of the biblical texts can be used for the sacralisation of war, but also that “historical reconstruction” became an argument in the religious justification of the German Position in the First World War.


Honoring Trajan in Pergamum: Imperial Temples in the "Second City"
Program Unit:
Daniel Schowalter, Carthage College

The Temple of Zeus Philios and Trajan was an imposing monument in the landscape of ancient Pergamum. Anastylosis at the site gives modern visitors a sense of the extent and quality of that imposition. The temple was built on an artificial platform constructed to ensure that it would dominate the acropolis of the city. A bilingual dedicatory inscription provides insight not only into the temple, but also regarding associated games and festivities. Because these activities are described with reference to the Temple of Roma and Augustus, the inscription provides an opportunity to consider imperial honors for a living emperor in light of historical precedent, political change, and regional context. The fact that Hadrian also comes to be honored in the temple adds a further layer of complexity to these connections.


Criteria for Judging Chiastic Structures
Program Unit: Methods in New Testament Studies
Steven Richard Scott, University of Ottawa

Critics of those who propose chiastic structures for New Testament texts rightly point out that there is a certain lack of rigour in the criteria used to judge the validity of the proposed chiasms. This presentation begins with a review of past criteria and proposes a new more rigourous set of criteria and methodology for judging chiasms. Then Mark Mark 1:16 to 3:19 is analysed with reference to past chiastic structures proposed for this section by various authors.


Old and New, Memory of Failure and Outlook for Renewal in the Book of Numbers
Program Unit:
Horst Seebass, Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhelms-Universitat Bon

*


Rewriting the Story of Dinah and Shechem
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Michael Segal, Hebrew University of Jerusalem

This paper will examine a number of rewritten biblical texts from the Dead Sea Scrolls, with the aim of clarifying the distinct forms and methods of biblical interpretation employed in each one. Particular emphasis will be given to those texts that rewrite the book of Genesis, with an attempt at describing the wide spectrum of approaches to the biblical book. The paper will conclude with some general remarks about the phenomenon of rewriting and retelling of authoritative works as one of the hallmarks of Judaism in Antiquity.


Ancient Near Eastern War in the 3rd Millennium
Program Unit: Ancient Near East
Stefano Seminara, Pontifical Biblical Institute, Rome

*


Arguing for the Priority of Esdras A: The Water Gate as a Test Case
Program Unit:
Arnaud Serandour, Ecole Pratique des Hautes Etudes, Sorbonne

*


The Role and Status of Animals in the Book of Jonah
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Yael Shemesh, Bar Ilan University

The special role and function of animals in the book of Jonah will be examined. Throughout the book, all elements of creation (natural forces, flora and fauna) serve as emissaries of the Lord. Among animals, this applies specifically to the “great fish” and the worm. Their subjection to God’s will contrasts with the behavior of His human messenger, Jonah, who runs away and tries to evade his mission. At the end of the book animals are viewed as part of the penitent community and an object for divine forgiveness, alongside the human citizens of Nineveh. In fact, the book’s concluding words are “many beasts,” who also merit God’s mercy. I believe there may be a link between the role of animals in the story as divine emissaries and their special status as members of the community and as worthy of divine compassion.


Jonah Talk
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Richard E. Sherwin, Bar Ilan University

The book of JONAH is like fireworks that start out with a bang of Gd's control over the world and end with a squib -- a paradox of Gd's lack of punishment of evil dumped onto the prophet for meditation. Prophetic success equals failure and humiliation, the opposite of a demonstration of Gd's power and presence on earth that the book began with. Macro divine presence in roaring sea storms and a miraculous fish story dwindle to mini prophetic sunstroke and silence. I want to examine the shift from operatic hyperbole to zen-buddhist opacity, from fable to perhaps parable, in terms of what it shows about the im/possibility of prophecy, and the likely end of Tanachic or at least Deuteronomic narrative.


Esau in Rabbinic Literature as a Symbol for Rome and (later on) Christianity: Its Origin, Scope, Contexts and Meaning
Program Unit:
Avigdor Shinan, Hebrew University of Jerusalem

*


On Religious and Cultural Influence
Program Unit: Methods in Hebrew Bible Studies
Jason Silverman, Trinity College - Dublin

Although there is widespread recognition of the import of religious and cultural influence for the study of the Hebrew Bible and related texts, there has been little critical discussion on the definition and parameters of ‘influence’ itself or on what criteria are necessary for the identification of influence in an ancient text. For scholarship to move on beyond the identification of parallels towards an evaluation of how the traditions in the Hebrew bible were formed, adapted, and creatively altered, two things are needed: first, a more precise use of relevant terminology (influence, borrowing, acculturation, etc.); second, criteria which are suitable for textual evidence. This paper offers perspectives on both desiderata. After discussing definitions and types of ‘interaction,’ ‘influence,’ ‘borrowing,’ and ‘quotation,’ the paper offers six criteria for the identification of instances of influence, as well as for the evaluation of their significance.


Mythic Geography in 1 Enoch 77 and Royal Iranian Ideology
Program Unit: Apocalyptic Literature
Jason Silverman, Trinity College - Dublin

Following Milik’s publication of the Enochic Qumran fragments, several scholars have followed his suggestion that the abbreviated geography in the Book of Luminaries 77 is based on the so-called ‘Babylonian World Map.’ This paper critiques that view and instead posits that a better context for part of the geography might be found in official Achaemenid royal ideology and the traditional Iranian conception of karšvars, or the traditional idea of a seven-part earth. From this are drawn several observations on the context of late Persian and early Hellenistic scholarship.


Kaiper as a Necessary Constraint on Relevance: A Study of Hebrews 5:8; 7:5; et alia.
Program Unit: Relevance Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Margaret Sim, SIL

Underdeterminacy in Greek participles in terms of their relationship to the rest of the sentence is well known. What has not been studied is the function of certain particles which constrain such relationships and exclude others. The particle kaiper functions in this way, strengthening one assumption while cancelling another (in RT terms). When it is omitted, the relationship, if concessive, must then be the most relevant one and the need for further constraint unnecessary. This paper examines the use of the particle to strengthen a concessive reading of a participle, and to examine some ‘concessive’ participles which lack such a constraint. It focuses particularly on two passages from the letter to the Hebrews.


Hebrew Particle Gam: A Procedural Approach to Non-declarative Usage
Program Unit: Relevance Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Ronald J. Sim, Nairobi Evangelical Graduate School of Theology

As proposed in a paper presented at SBL Auckland 2008, gam is an additive particle that encodes an instruction to interpret the piece it introduces as a new assumption, which invites a search for an antecedent parallel sentence (immediately preceding or earlier in the text), and which is of equal thematic prominence with its antecedent. In considering a range of examples, it was proposed that gam influences the inferences to be derived in interpretation, in context variously strengthening an existing contextual implication; adding a new contextual implication; or cancelling an existing contextual implication. The present paper extends a procedural treatment to cases where gam occurs in interrogative and directive sentences. Although these cases only cover around 2% of the corpus, an understanding of the contribution gam makes to interpretation must cover non-declaratives as well as declaratives. The paper argues for a modal analysis.


(Un)shared Meaning Properties: Interpretive Resemblance in Ezekiel 20:25 with Reference to vv. 11-23
Program Unit: Prophets
Ronald J. Sim, Nairobi Evangelical Graduate School of Theology

A previous paper (presented at SBL Auckland 2008) proposed reading the string of allusions to Lev 18.4-5 in Ezk 20.11-23 as interpretive uses (re-presentations or better, metarepresentations, Sperber & Wilson 1986, Noh 2000) of the Levitical passage. Interpretive uses can be evaluated by a single criterion: resemblance, namely, the meaning properties they share with the original, which is more explicitly defined to cover both the text’s explicatures and its implicatures (Gutt 2000). This proposal to make use of recent work in cognition and communication not only simplifies the ‘fuzzy categories’ of citation, allusion, and echo, but offers a more precise means of comparison across the whole spectrum. The present paper develops the implications of this for reading Ezk 20.25, which notoriously terminates the string of metarepresentations in an enigmatic reversal.


Psalm 139
Program Unit: Biblical Theology
H. Simian-Yofre, Pontifical Biblical Institute

*


Exodus 19-24 and the Origin of a Nation's Religion
Program Unit: Expressions of Religion in Israel
Jean Louis Ska, Pontifical Biblical Institute

My purpose is to show two main things. (1) The Exod 19-24 pericope is a relatively late, post-exilic, composition. Some elements, such as the theophany, Mount Sinai, the person of Moses, and some collections of laws are of ancient origin. But these elements were assembled and united at a late date. A comparison with other texts such as 2 Kgs 22-23, Jeremiah 31, or Ezechiel 20, can buttress this opinion. (2) The main affirmation of this section is that Israel is a real "nation" because it has its own legislation. A short inquiry into the historical background and the literary context of Exod 19-24 will confirm this view.


Henri Cazelles, the Biblical Commission, and Historical Criticism
Program Unit:
Jean Louis Ska, Pontifical Biblical Institute

*


A Quranic Window onto New Testament Textual History
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
Keith Small, London School of Theology

Traditionally, textual criticism as applied to the Greek text of the New Testament has had two goals, 1) recovering the autographic or original form of the text, and 2) tracing the historical development of the text as it has been transmitted through manuscripts. In the last two decades especially, the goal of recovering the original text has been called into question and there has been an accompanying call to redirect scholarly efforts toward the second goal of tracing the history of the development of the text. What has resulted in some ways is a stalemate with increasingly polarised camps: those who think the historical sources support a reliably transmitted form of the original text and those who deny that such a text can be obtained. The role of intentional changes to the text for dogmatic reasons often figure large in such discussions. The Qur’an manuscript tradition can open a window on this by providing a contrasting comparative situation for examining issues of intentional change to religious texts. This paper will seek to demonstrate the following comparison: The New Testament went through a largely informal process of textual standardization that was spread over many centuries. Within its manuscript tradition there is not clear testimony of concerted editing to establish a precise form of the text, either before or after the New Testament was gathered into a canonical collection and used liturgically as a cult object in Christian worship. The Qur’an, however, underwent a more formal process of textual standardisation which started in its first century and continued to its finish within four centuries. From the Qur’an’s manuscript tradition there is strong evidence of a more centralized process of editing of the text done for a combination of political, dogmatic, and liturgical reasons.


Psalm 110:1 and the Logic of the Parousia in 1 Corinthians 15:20-28
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Murray J. Smith, Macquarie University-Sydney

At least since C.H. Dodd’s 'According to the Scriptures' (1952), it has been widely recognized that Ps. 110.1 ‘was one of the fundamental texts of the kerygma, underlying almost all the various developments of it’ (p. 35). Echoes of the text may be heard across the New Testament corpus (cf. Mk 12.35-37; 14.62 & pars.; Acts 2.34; Eph. 1.20-22; Col. 3.1; Heb. 1.13; 2.5-9; 10.13; 1 Pet. 3.22), and subsequent detailed studies by D.M. Hay (1973), W.R.G. Loader (1977) and R.B. Hays (1993) have confirmed Dodd’s assessment, underscoring the significance of Ps. 110.1 in the development of the earliest Christologies. Nevertheless, as G.H. Guthrie’s 2007 survey demonstrates, little attention has been given to the function Ps. 110.1 may have played in the formation of the early Christian conviction that Jesus would ‘come again’. This paper seeks to redress this oversight, and proposes that Paul’s reading of Ps. 110.1 provided a key to the logic of the parousia which underlies his argument in 1 Corinthians 15.20-28. In the Second Temple Jewish literature, there is no evidence for any expectation of two chronologically distinct Messianic ‘comings’. The early Christian conviction that Jesus would ‘come again’ was, therefore, a remarkable novelty. It will be argued that in this context Paul (and other early Christian writers) found in Ps. 110.1 an indication that the Messiah’s role was to be framed by two chronologically distinct advents. The ‘sit at my right hand’ of the text was correlated with the culmination of Messiah Jesus’ first advent, namely, his enthronement by resurrection; the ‘until I make your enemies your footstool’ was read as a prophecy of Jesus’ future parousia. A close analysis of Paul’s logic in 1 Corinthians 15.20-28 will be offered in support of this hypothesis, demonstrating that Ps. 110.1 provided a crucial Scriptural framework for the characteristically Christian conviction that Messiah Jesus would ‘come again’.


Hardly a Heartless Hussy: Reading Esther with ‘Realistic Empathy’
Program Unit: Methods in Hebrew Bible Studies
Angeline Mui Geok Song, University of Otago

This paper proposes a Realistic Empathy Hermeneutic as a fresh approach for reading Hebrew narrative characters such as Esther. She has been called "beautiful but brainless", "vindictive" and "the scab undermining the impact of a striking worker’s sacrifice". My paper engages with these scholars but ultimately takes a different view as it reads Esther with ‘Realistic Empathy’ - from the perspective of someone whose life story has much in common with her tale. Sold as a child by my biological parents because I was a girl in a society that preferred boys, like Esther, I was adopted by a single parent and raised in a strongly patriarchal, post-colonial society. I am also ‘doubly diasporic’ as Esther was: Esther was adopted, lived as a Diaspora Jew in the Persian Empire and then became the (foreign) queen of the empire belonging to her colonial masters. I am an Asian of Malay-Chinese heritage, adopted and brought up in post-colonial Singapore which had benefits as well as disadvantages, and am now living in a predominantly Western country, New Zealand. These and other similarities enable me to employ my empathetic imagination with greater facility than say, a First World reader or even an Asian reader brought up by both sets of natural parents. For instance, I contend that Esther was being grateful and wise, not passive and unthinking when she obeyed Mordecai and Hegai. Commensurate with this interpretation, Esther is the only character in the Hebrew Bible to ‘lift up’ in people on two occasions (Esth 2:9, 17), and even before she is in a covenant relationship with them. Such a reading is at variance with the conclusion of Greifswald Zobel (TDOT) who attributes the ‘lifting up’ to God in both instances. My paper will also discuss the appropriateness of ‘Realistic Empathy’ as a way of approaching Hebrew narratives and characters.


John Calvin's Commentary on the Book of Revelation
Program Unit: Apocalyptic Literature
Young Mog Song, Kosin University

The year 2009 is the 500th anniversary of the birth of John Calvin, the Genevan Reformer. The research gap addressed by this paper relates to the lack of a commentary by Calvin on the book of Revelations: "If Calvin had indeed written a commentary on the book of Revelation, what would have been his point?" The reason why the present researcher raises this problem is based on the notion that the present interpretation comes not from the vacuum but from previous interpretations. Therefore, the more we familiarize ourselves with Calvin's previous biblical interpretations, the better we are able to find the correct meaning of the book of Revelation. The apparent lack of Calvin's commentary on Revelation raises some interesting questions: (1) why did Calvin not expound Revelation in either sermons or commentary? (2) When and how did Calvin quote and employ texts from the book of Revelation? (3) Can Calvin's use of texts from Revelation tell us something about his hermeneutics? In order to solve the problems, the historical research on the 16th century exegetes and intertextual-comparative interpretation will be done. In order to investigate Calvin's thoughts about Revelation, his commentaries and the Institutes, which include the references to Revelation, are probed. The central theoretical argument is that Calvin was similar to the other Reformers in that all of them followed the world-church historical interpretation in order to resist the Roman Catholic Church. Consequently, Calvin might have applied the evil characters in Revelation to the Pope and his followers. But Calvin is different from the other Reformers in that his eschatological interpretation was strongly based on the progressive revelation history in which the resurrection of Christ plays the role of crucial turning point. On the one hand, we need to overcome Calvin's mistakes, such as, the world-church historicism, on the other hand, we need to refer to Calvin's insights on the critical acumen to understand Revelation.


God’s Name as Narrative Sesame: God’s “Narrative Identity” Between Suspense, Curiosity and Surprise.
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Jean-Pierre Sonnet, Pontifical Gregorian University

Suspense, curiosity and surprise have been singled out by Meir Sternberg as the three « universals » of narrative. The present inquiry will enhance the narrative potential of God’s name revealed in Ex 3:14, and track some of the suspense, curiosity and surprise narrative phenomena triggered by God’s name in the book of Exodus.


An Ethnic Affair?: Ezra’s Intermarriage Crisis against a Context of Self-ascription and Ascription of Others
Program Unit:
Katherine Southwood, University of Oxford

*


The Adverb Anomos: Grammar, Context, and Meaning (Romans 2:12)
Program Unit: Hellenistic Greek Language and Linguistics
Peter Spitaler, Villanova University

Most interpret, in Rom 2:12, the adverb anomos and the prepositional phrase en nomo to be references to the location of two peoples’ actions and fates with respect to the Mosaic law: one lives, sins, and perishes outside its boundaries (Gentiles), the other within (Judeans). In this reading, anomos and en nomo mark the ethno-religious identities of sinners and the different locations of sinning (inside or outside of the Mosaic law’s sphere of influence). A close look at the grammar and syntax of Rom 2:12 reveals subtle but substantial inaccuracies in this long-standing interpretation significant enough to warrant exegetical discourse. In this paper, I attempt to reevaluate the function of anomos within its literary context. In particular, before Paul’s interpreters expanded the semantic dimensions of anomos to include location and ethnicity, the adverb denoted a specific action’s relation to the law of the land: a lawlessly acting person disrespected nomos (or, acted by disregarding the law). This traditional meaning fits very well with Paul’s polar descriptions of trans-ethnic biographies and eschatological expectation (Rom 2:6-16): Judeans and Hellenists are capable of sinning lawlessly. The paper includes a brief diachronic survey of the range of meaning of anomos in Greek literature leading up to Paul’s time.


Defining and Detecting Intertextuality in the Prophets
Program Unit: Prophets
Michael Stead, Moore Theological College

There has been an explosion of interest in intertextuality in Biblical Studies in the last two decades. Intertextuality has become such a “vogue” word that it now describes a plethora of approaches, to such an extent that there is no such thing as a single, unified intertextual approach. Nonetheless, intertextual approaches share three presuppositions in common; that texts are a “mosaic” of quotations of other texts, that the meaning of a text arises out of a “dialogue” between texts, and that the reader of a text plays a role in the production of meaning. Intertextuality, thus understood, recognizes (and indeed delights in) textual “play”, in which one text may be transformed or absorbed or adapted by another. The variety and nebulous nature of these textual transformations create problems for Biblical Studies, because the traditional methods for finding textual re-use can’t detect textual play like this. Computer-based concordance programs are well suited to the task of identifying verbal repetition, but will often fail to pick up instances of thematic allusion and more wide-ranging textual transformation and adaptation. Since these kinds of textual play are a feature Hebrew Prophets, we need additional methods for detecting Intertextuality in the Prophets. This paper will conclude with a brief examination of some of these new methods, which providing searching across semantic domains, synonyms and word families, in addition to the traditional searches based on verbal repetition. These new tools and techniques provide ways to search for intertextuality in the Prophets that goes beyond the “word-search”.


Hebrew Etymology at the Service of Biblical Theology
Program Unit: Biblical Theology
Jacek Stefanski, Theological Seminary of the Diocese of Kalisz, Poland

As Biblical Theology engages in theological reflection, it draws its insights from the Word of God. Still, these insights can be expanded through a greater use of etymology. As various examples can show, a vast field of new meanings and interpretations opens up when one discovers the hidden treasures which Hebrew words can convey, when analyzed etymologically. In fact, when these treasures are discovered, one can only marvel at the way the biblical language can carry ideas into the realm of theology as it strives toward a better understanding of Divine Providence and God’s presence and action in the world.


The “Palace of King David” Reconsidered in the Light of Earlier Excavations.
Program Unit: Archaeology
Margreet Steiner, Leiden, The Netherlands

In 2005 Eilat Mazar announced that she was excavating a monumental building on top of the hill now commonly called the City of David in Jerusalem. Based of the size of the building and the associated pottery she interpreted it as the palace of king David, mentioned in several biblical texts. This discovery has attracted a lot attention, especially among biblical scholars. Most archaeologists remained aloof, as several other expeditions had targeted the same area before, and re-excavating older walls is a tricky business. An article has been published in Tel Aviv 2007 arguing that most walls belonged to the Hellenistic buildings uncovered there by Macalister and Duncan in the 1920s. The purpose of this paper is to discuss Mazar’s building in the light of Kathleen Kenyon’s excavation in the same area in the 1960s and my interpretation of the earliest walls that Kenyon found there as belonging to the Middle Bronze Age and the Iron I period.


Word as Symbol: Jewish Epigraphy and Cultural Identity in the Southern Mediterranean
Program Unit: Epigraphical and Paleological Studies Pertaining to the Biblical World
Karen B. Stern, Brooklyn College of City University of New York

Sparseness of archaeological materials combined with a lack of first-hand narratives and epistolary texts has inhibited the development of more comprehensive social histories for Jewish populations of Roman North Africa. In this paper, I argue that conventional methodology is largely to blame: scholars’ continued reliance on fixed criteria for the identification and analysis of Jewish inscriptions has limited the scope of previous studies. This paper advocates a distinct and contextual approach for the interpretation of Jewish inscriptions from North Africa, Malta, and Sardinia, that considers epigraphic language as a complex vehicle for the expression of cultural identity. Increased attention to linguistic and epigraphic "regionalisms" advance understandings of the varied cultural histories of Jewish populations of the southern Mediterranean.


Esther Framed: Canonical Affiliation within the Contours of the Hebrew Canon
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
Timothy Stone, University of St. Andrews-Scotland

The canonical compilation of books into a specific sequence is often considered an invention of the codex and, therefore, an anachronistic concern in dealing with Hebrew canon. Also, different arrangements have led many to conclude that the order of books, in most cases, is irrelevant. There is evidence, however, that within the instability of arrangements, one can discern the codification of books into firmly established groups. Esther is a good example. In the Hebrew tradition there are no more than two different, but very similar, positions for Esther until the eleventh century. The first order is Baba Bathra 14b: Lamentations, Daniel, Esther, Ezra/Nehemiah, and Chronicles. The second is the Masoretic arrangement: Lamentations, Esther, Daniel, and Ezra/Nehemiah. In both orders Esther follows Lamentations and is associated with Daniel and Ezra/Nehemiah. The codification of these books highlights and gives specific shape to the absence of religious themes and even the name of God, that scholars have found so odd in Esther. In Lamentations, for instance, even though Israel has become orphans (Lam. 5:3), forgotten their sacred feasts (Lam. 2:6; Esther appears to have forgotten Passover), their dancing has been turned into mourning (Lam. 5:15) and it is possible that the Lord has utterly rejected them (Lam. 5:22), nevertheless in Esther due to his faithfulness the Lord will use an orphan to save his people, destroy their enemies and turn their mourning into dancing (Esther 9:22). The further associations with Daniel and Ezra/Nehemiah highlight the ‘pagan’ or at least ambivalent religious standing of Esther and Mordecai. In this light, the many coincidences that lead to the preservation of the Jew are due to the faithfulness and rule of God, not the ‘courage’ of Esther and ‘wisdom’ of Mordecai.


Narrating Violence and Narrating Self: Exodus and Identity in Early Judaism
Program Unit: Whence and Whither?: Methodology and the Future of Biblical Studies
Kimberly Stratton, Carleton University

Drawing on the work of Anthony P. Kerby, who argues that identity, both individual and collective, is constructed through narrative, this paper examines the importance of the Exodus story for the construction of identity in early Judaism. By repeatedly telling and configuring a collective history, foundation narratives provide a framework for understanding individual events and give meaning to those events by embedding them within a conception of the past and future that renders them coherent. This is especially true of violent narratives, wherein collective identity has been forged through the experience of trauma and survival. The meaning of the past, however, is also continually reconfigured in response to events and situations in the present. This paper examines the exegetical Nachleben of Exodus in post-exilic and rabbinic writings, where the story provides a narrative framework for understanding persecution and fostering hope for an anticipated redemption. Midrash Rabbah on Exodus, for example, presents the oppression in Egypt as an attempted genocide; the story is framed in terms of national survival. The Pesikta de Rav Kahana predicts that the plagues, which afflicted Egypt according to the biblical account, will be unleashed on Rome and all nations except Israel, who accepted the Torah. In the Babylonian Talmud (Sanh. 111a) Exodus provides a model for and prefigures the messianic era. It also offers an explanation for the suffering of Israel. This paper explores the narrative construction of Jewish identity as one forged through trauma and persecution in these narrations of the Exodus story and its ritualized performance at Passover.


The Prophet Like Moses
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Blazej Strba, Theological Faculty of Comenius University in Bratislava

The recent theories identify Deut 34,10-12 as of the postdeuteronomistic or of the postpriestly redaction. In any case, they do not align v. 9 with the same redaction of vv. 10-12. Such diachronic solutions receive their strength from the synchronic reading, which have not yet achieved a satisfactory consensus. On the synchronic level, the two texts seem still to cause uneasiness among the interpreters: the promise of the prophet like Moses in 18,15.18 on the one hand and the negation of the prophet like Moses in 34,10 on the other. The first problem concerns the relation of these two texts. The second, major problem regards 34,10 alone and is the object of the present paper. For the great majority of the scholars the text apparently exalts Moses to an unreachable level of authority. Rare are those who claim, that 34,10(-12) on the diachronic as well as on the synchronic level does not create rupture between the Law and the Prophets. In spite of the present growing tendency to highlight the epitaph of Moses (vv. 10-12), I challenge a superlative interpretation of v. 10 and I present a different reading of 34,9-12, considering vv. 10-12 as dependent on v. 9. In other words, the proposal is to see Joshua as the prophet like Moses.


Pearls, Braids and Bracelets: The Problem of High-Status Women Converts
Program Unit: Catholic Epistles
Gail Streete, Rhodes College

There are several places in the New Testament in which women’s adornment, especially the hair, is emphasized. While the sensual image of the unbound hair of the sinner woman in Luke 7:36-50, used to dry Jesus’ feet (cf. the same image applied to Mary of Bethany in Jn. 12:1-8), is perhaps the most famous, the Pauline and Catholic epistles also contain references to women’s hair, always in connection with women’s public “modesty.” In 1 Corinthians 11:2-16, the argument for women’s head-coverings in prayer and prophecy is notoriously both opaque and torturous. In the Pastoral epistle of 1 Timothy 2:9-14, wives are directed towards modesty in dress, adornment and hair as necessary for salvation, avoiding braided hair, gold, pearls, or expensive clothes. In 1 Peter 3:3-5, wives are similarly urged to avoid braided hair, gold jewelry and fine clothes as symbolic of acceptance of their husbands’ authority. Other Christian works, such as the Martyrdom of Perpetua and Felicitas and the Acts of Paul and Thecla use hair, clothes, and adornments not only as status markers but as symbols of feminine modesty (Perpetua’s checking her torn garment, binding up her hair) or renunciation of status and gender roles (Thecla’s taking off her bracelets and using them and her silver mirror to bribe Paul’s jailer). In all of these 2nd- early 3rd century Christian writings, the attitudes towards women’s adornment appear ambiguous, reinforcing attitudes of the surrounding culture (modesty in dress as the outward sign of chastity) but also challenging them (braided hair as a symbol of status but also of respectable marriage). These ambiguous attitudes, beginning with Paul’s strictures about women’s hair and head-coverings, reflect an increasing anxiety among male Christian authorities on the role of high-status women converts and reflect a concern about boundaries of the Christian community.


A Ugaritic Background for the Divine Oath in the Book of Amos?
Program Unit: Prophets
C. A. Strine, University of Oxford

The book of Amos, perhaps the earliest vestige of prophecy in the Hebrew Bible, is constructed against the backdrop of religious and social interaction between Israelite and Canaanite culture. Amos’ use of marzeah festival imagery, which lies behind Amos 4:1-3 and 6:1-7, is an exemplar of this phenomenon. A feature previously unconnected to this context is the divine oath (Amos 4:2, 6:8, 8:7). However, ancient Near Eastern textual evidence suggests YHWH’s oaths in Amos can and should be understood in connection with El’s oath in the Ugaritic story of Aqhat (KTU 1.17-19). This connection is supported by both external evidence, though comparison with the Ugaritic formulae, and also internal evidence, via the Canaanite influences already known in Amos. In light of this evidence, it becomes clear that the book of Amos used this connection when announcing judgment against what it perceived as sinful worship influenced by foreign practices. Indeed, comparison shows that where El swore to give a blessing YHWH instead swears to judge Israel; this inversion heightens the force of these passages. Based upon this enhanced understanding of the divine oath, two implications must be considered. First, how might Amos’ use of the divine oath further contribute to understanding the components of the marzeah festival. Second, since key figures in Aqhat (Baal) and Amos (the prophet) intercede with God, the links revealed by the divine oath may shed new light on the role of prophetic intercession, which to date appears unique to Israel amid the ancient Near East.


In Him All Things Hold Together: Re-imagining Ecology and Theology in Light of Globalisation
Program Unit: Ecological Hermeneutics
Katherine Sturm, Trinity College - Dublin

Globalisation is an amorphous yet omnipresent term. It presents a unique challenge to the Church today, requiring a hermeneutic which incorporates the realities of significant challenges facing the 21st century. Evangelicals, in particular, have struggled to engage globalisation in light of conflict surrounding issues such as global poverty, environmental and scientific concerns, and religious pluralism. The industrial era has emphasized a worldview in which nature has become a mechanism, or a machine to manipulate, control, or repair. Evangelical scholarship has often shied away from engaging emerging eco-theology, often emphasizing metaphors of body and organic composition for community life or abstract concepts and the thought of the earth as viable organism to steward, to till, and to keep has lost prominence. The 'second' book of revelation as identified by Aquinas – the natural creation – has often been disregarded. In light of increasing global awareness of significant ecological problems, Evangelicals must once again recover the book of Nature's revelation. In concert with biblical exegesis, Evangelicals have an opportunity to write an ecological hermeneutic which honours the Earth and its communities as sister creations. This paper articulates a critical middle ground between Evangelical commitment to a high theology of scripture and an ethical commitment to ecological care and concern. It will explore a sample of key issues underlying globalisation, with attention to redevelopment of theological anthropology, cosmology, and Christology in light of an ecological ethical framework. The paper retrieves Colossians 1:13-23 as a hermeneutical lens through which to approach the influence of globalisation on the Earth and its communities from an Evangelical theological perpsective. For truly, in Christ, all things, visible and invisible, hold together.


Qohelet's Teachings of Wisdom and the Master's Golden Mean
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Wisdom
Myung Soo Suh, Hyupsung University

Qohelet’s teachings seem quite different with other traditional teachings in the Hebrew Bible. For example, the statement, “there is nothing new under the sun” collides with the theology of creation in Gen.1 and the concept of God’s Creatio Continua. His attitude toward life, that is, uselessness of going to extreme seems to undermine the ‘either or’ of Deuteronomic admonitions and dichotomy between the pious and the wicked in Psalms. Q calls into question such doctrines as expressed in Proverb 16.31(“Gray hair is a crown of glory; it is gained in a righteous life”). Q’s alternative is that “it is good that you should take hold of the one, without letting go of the other; for the one who fears God shall succeed with both” (7.18). Surely Q suggests the way of moderation/equilibrium of life. It makes me turn my eyes to Confucian teachings, especially his teachings of the golden mean expressed in the Doctrine of the Mean (Zhongyong). As a general rule the master(Junzi) should take hold of the golden mean. In this presentation I will examine the similarity and dissimilarity between the Q’s teachings of wisdom and Confucian teachings of wisdom as a way of being taken hold by the master/the superior man.


Jonah and the Problem of Soul-Making
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
James Swan Tuite, Bates College

In Against Heresies, Irenaeus turns to the Book of Jonah and defends God’s use of a fish to transform Jonah’s heart. This paper examines the Book of Jonah as an instance of soul-making and considers the best possible defenses for this reading.


Devoured by a Whale: Jonah as a Figuring of Christian Conscience
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Teresa Swan Tuite, Bates College

This paper considers Martin Luther’s interpretation of Jonah as a model of faith. After a brief discussion of Luther’s comments on the literal and typological senses of the text, I turn to his tropological reading wherein Jonah’s descent into the belly of the whale and deliverance there from symbolizes the movement from despair to faith that characterizes the Christian conscience.


The Ancient Synagogue and the Continuity of the Priesthood: Assessing the Evidence
Program Unit: Palestine and Babylon: Two Jewish Late Antique Cultures and Their Interrelation
Michael D. Swartz, Ohio State University Main Campus

Much conventional historiography of Palestine in the rabbinic age is characterized by what can be called a Rabbinic triumphalism, portraying the Rabbis as having eclipsed the priesthood as the cultural and religious leaders of Palestinian Jewish society. However, in recent years, social and literary historians have begun to ask whether the priesthood did in fact have a more prominent role in Palestine than we have previously thought and whether this is an indication of greater social and cultural continuity of the priesthood. In particular it has been argued that the culture and literature of the early synagogue reflect priestly concerns to a degree that surpasses rabbinic literature, and may even constitute evidence for a robust priestly class in Palestine in late antiquity. Using sources from Palestinian Midrash and the genre of the Avodah piyyutim, this paper will assess the some of the evidence for priestly prestige and culture in the art and literature of the early synagogue and its implications.


Ancient Composition Patterns Mirrored in First Esdras
Program Unit:
Zipora Talshir, Ben-Gurion University of the Negev

It is the purpose of this paper to discuss the creation of I Esdras in view of composition patterns reflected in other ancient works, such as: the use of extant works in their given form, the abrupt opening, the insertion of literary pieces of a completely different genre, the juxtaposition of alternative contradictory narratives, the transposition of large scale units, the questionable ending, the creation of a non-structured composition. All these patterns combine to substantiate our view that I Esdras is a secondary work created on the basis of the books of Chr-Ezr-Neh in their canonical layout.


No Longer a Man’s World: Towards Female Presence in Theological Higher Education
Program Unit: Professional Issues
Nancy Nam Hoon Tan, The Chinese University of Hong Kong

The challenges of a new appointment in a theological faculty within a university can be very daunting. It is not only about lectures, supervision of students, faculty meetings, research and meeting the quota of publications, but also providing pastoral care for the students, administrative duties, networking with the local churches and para-organizations, and also other theological institutions beyond the geographical boundaries. Above and beyond this job description, the challenge to thrive on foreign soil, in a foreign language and in an all-male colleague faculty has stimulated much reflection and given some insights. These relate particularly to gender imbalance. In the school where I teach, the ratio of male to female in terms of faculty and students in 2008-9 is 10:1 and 160:132 respectively, highlighting a current imbalance and the need for increased female presence in the faculty. This paper would like to explore possibilities to negotiate more female presence in theological higher education – in such a way that the value of her professional capabilities and aspirations is equally esteemed by both the work place as well as the community and society more generally.


Introducing the Asia Bible Society's Greek and Hebrew Syntactic Treebanks
Program Unit: Biblical Studies and Technology
Randall K.J. Tan, Asia Bible Society

The Asia Bible Society has been working on syntactic treebanks of both the Greek New Testament and Hebrew Old Testament to aid translation of the Bible into various Asian languages. Version 1.0 of the Greek syntax trees and version 1.0 of the Hebrew syntax trees are scheduled to be completed just prior to the international meeting of the SBL and the annual meeting of the SBL respectively. The purpose of this paper is to introduce version 1.0 of the Greek syntax trees and to give a sneak preview of version 1.0 of the Hebrew syntax trees. The trees are machine-generated in XML on the basis of machine-readable grammar rules that describe phrasal, clausal, and inter-clausal relationships. Some rules are completely automated, which the machine always carries out when certain conditions are met. Other rules are semi-automated, with human intervention often necessary. Still other rules are strictly manually applied. The grammar rules, which are being refined continually as the trees are manually checked, yields rich data on the conditions under which various syntactic relationships are formed. The set of rules used for the Greek New Testament may also serve as a foundation for building semi-automated syntax treebanks of other Hellenistic Greek literature. The rule-based, semi-automated design of the trees allows for the comprehensive tracking of complex features beyond what can be done by hand. It also provides inherent tracking of interpretive decisions and quality control. One current application of the trees is a phrase-based translation memory tool, built upon the syntax trees. This tool facilitates consistency and translation in context by identifying larger chunks such as phrases and clauses and enabling fast, convenient systematic tracking and review.


Targum Samuel in Sefarad
Program Unit:
Johanna Tanja, Protestantse Theologische Universiteit, Kampen

Investigates the history of Sefardic Jewry, especially during and after the Reconquista, and places the extant manuscripts and editions within this historical context. Special attention will be paid to the position of converted Jews (Conversos or ‘Marranos’) after the expulsion of the Jews from Spain in 1492, who copied Targumic texts for Christian universities and the Complutensian Polyglot.


”You Shall See”: Rebecca’s Farewell Address in 4Q364 3 II, 1-6
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Hanna Tervanotko, University of Helsinki / University of Vienna

While some research of female figures’ evolvement in the pseudepigrapha such as Jubilees or LAB already exists, relatively little attention has been given to them in the study of the Dead Sea Scrolls. The Qumran library contains texts that were previously unknown that can provide new insights to the portrayal of women figures in the Second Temple era (e.g. Genesis Apocryphon, Visions of Amram). Apart from them, this collection covers variants of already known texts. They can also contribute to the study of female figures in ancient Jewish literature. 4Q364 preserves a text that has been assigned to 4QReworked Pentateuch, but whose nature is still debated. This text rewrites Isaac’s farewell speech to Jacob (Gen 28:1-4) in 4Q364 3 II, 1-6. It has been argued (Tov & White Crawford DJD XIII, 1994) that in the passage preserved in 4Q364 it is no longer Jacob who talks, but his wife Rebecca. 4Q364 is not unique in its portray of Rebecca. Also other ancient Jewish texts dating to the Greco-Roman depict Rebecca, among other female figures, as a more empowered and active character. For instance, Jubilees (25:1-23; 27:1-18), Testament of Naphtali (1:6-9) and Josephus’ Ant. (1.278) reveal a more participatory side of this figure than the Hebrew Bible. This paper analyzes development of the figure of Rebecca in the Greco-Roman literature in general, and if other renarrations of Rebecca dating to the late antiquity, can shed new light for the understanding of the farewell address of 4Q364 3 II, 1-6 in particular.


Divine Election as a Principle of Authority in Deuteronomy
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Rannfrid Irene Thelle, Norwegian Bible Society

The Hebrew root for “election” (bhr) is used extensively in Deuteronomy (31 times), but only appears three times in Exodus-Numbers with YHWH or Elohim as the subject (Num. 16:5, 7; 17:20). In Deuteronomy, the objects of divine election are Israel as a people or nation, the offices of king and priest and, and the place that YHWH will choose. This paper will explore how divine election functions as a principle of authority in the book of Deuteronomy. For example, the idea of the chosen place for cultic activity is never justified or explained. No etiology is given, no rationale provided; it is simply stated. Closer investigation reveals, furthermore, that the command to conduct cultic activity at the divinely chosen place is never stated in a main clause, but always in a subordinate position. By deftly weaving the idea of a divinely chosen place into the cultic regulations, this notion emerges as the core idea, the most important one, an idea that cannot be questioned, but which must simply be taken for granted. When the deity chooses something, this does not need explanation. This use of the idea of divine election provides a powerful tool for the writers of the book, as I will show by charting the ways in which the authority that is built into this idea exhibits in the book of Deuteronomy. I then discuss the possible relationship between the concept of election in Deuteronomy and the significance of the Exodus story in the Pentateuch as a whole, as well as the relationship between election in Deuteronomy and the Prophets and Psalms.


Biblical Babylon and Material Babylon: The Biblical Image of Babylon in European Visual Arts and the Impact of Modern Archaeology
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Rannfrid Irene Thelle, Norwegian Bible Society

Until the middle of the nineteenth century, ancient Babylon was known mainly through the Bible. The mythical reality of Babylon has been a powerful presence in European cultural history, serving in various ways as the ultimate ‘other’. The visual images of Babylon in Western art are plenty, ranging from visualizations of the Tower of Babel, the conquest of Jerusalem and the slavery in Babylon to the whore of Babylon. This paper will examine a number of works of art in order to explore the significant ways in which modern archaeological discovery, the decoding of cuneiform script, and new information brought back by travelers to the Middle East influenced the visual representation of Babylon. This analysis is a part of a larger study of the political, intellectual and scholarly background of the German excavation of Babylon (1899-1917), a study that takes into account the ways in which the personalities involved in this breakthrough excavation understood the Bible.


Art and Architecture of Hanghaus 2, Ephesus
Program Unit: Art and Religions of Antiquity
Hilke Thür, University of Vienna

*


Translation Problem in the Letter to the Galatians
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Francois Tolmie, University of the Free State, Bloemfontein

This paper focuses on the most important translation problems posed by the Letter to the Galatians. These problems are divided into two categories: 1. Translation problems arising from the source text; 2. Translation problems pertaining to the target language/ culture (in this instance, English). In the first group, the following translation problems are discussed: The expression ton theon (peitho) in 1:10; historeo in 1:18; hoi dokountes in 2:2, 6 and 9; the two anacolutha in 2:4-6; orthopodeo pros ten aletheian tou euaggeliou in 2:14; pistis Iesou Christou in 2:16; eks akoes pisteos in 3:2; the meaning of 3:20; and the expression kai epi ton Israel tou theou in 6:16. In the second group, the following problems are discussed: The expression apo tou kalesantos humas in 1:6; diatheke in 3:15, 17; the concept paidagogos in 3:24; and ta stoicheia tou kosmou in 4:3. In each case, the nature of the translation problem is discussed and suggestions are made as to how the phrase can best be translated into English.


More Kaige Characteristics in I-IV Regnorum
Program Unit: Text Criticism Workshop on Samuel and Kings
Pablo Torijano , Universidad Complutense de Madrid

The groundbreaking work of Barthélemy on the Greek Scroll of Minor Prophets showed the existence and importance of the so-called kaige revision and listed its main characteristics as they appear in the Greek Scroll of Nahal Hever. Barthélemy´s list can, however, be further expanded. In this paper I will study some new kaige traits, such as a/epanothen – epano kaige // apo OG (me’al). These traits are of importance since they bring further proof of the importance of the Lucianic text as a representative of the OG text of Samuel–Kings against the kaige readings preserved by B, mss 121, 509, and the Aethiopic version, which at an early date suffered a revision towards a proto-Masoretic text. Besides it will be shown that the Lucianic tradition preserves, more frequently than A. Rahlfs had thought, the OG text in the non-kaige sections of Samuel–Kings.


The Dead Sea Scrolls and the Textual History of the Masoretic Text
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Emanuel Tov, Hebrew University of Jerusalem

It is well known that the Dead Sea Scrolls completely changed our understanding of many aspects of the textual transmission of the Hebrew Bible. Among other things there were many surprises among the Qumran scrolls, such as forerunners of the Samaritan Pentateuch, Hebrew manuscripts agreeing with the LXX, exceptional types of orthography, scrolls disagreeing with all the textual traditions known before Qumran, etc. What is less known is that also our understanding of the received text, the MT, should be revised. We now clearly see which groups espoused that text in the last centuries BCE and the first centuries CE, and which groups did not. This paper focuses on these aspects, provides the data, and places them in historical perspective.


The History of the Biblical Text: Implications for Other Fields of Study
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Julio Trebolle, Universidad Complutense de Madrid

“The actual criticism of the text can only be embarked on, when the history of the text has proved its value” (P.A.H. De Boer). Qumran has modified our vision of the history of the text, which is not that of a text transmitted along a straight line until it reaches its canonical form and after (“der geradelinig weiterüberlieferte Text des Kanons”, M. Noth). The biblical books had a complex history of redaction, composition, edition or recension, translation and textual transmission. The study of the history of the biblical text has further reach than the problems of Hebrew text-types, plurality of editions in certain books and the recension process in the Septuagint Greek and its secondary versions. It also affects the literary formation and canonization of the books, the issue of authority of the different texts, the relationship between biblical texts and so-called parabiblical ones, the application of the Classical principles of textual criticism to the edition of a critical Hebrew and Greek text, the study of the grammar of Hebrew and LXX Greek through a more plural text than what is usually assumed, the study of Hebrew stylistics which is usually based only upon the Masoretic Text (parallelism, brachilogy, poetic prose, chiamus), the study of history of interpretation in Judaism and of the very history and religion of Israel. The study of the history of the biblical text has a promising future in the research of its implications in other fields, like those mentioned before. Some samples taken from the historical books allow us to show the interconnection between these areas.


Textual and Literary Criticism of 2 Kings 17:2-6
Program Unit: Text Criticism Workshop on Samuel and Kings
Julio Trebolle, Universidad Complutense de Madrid

In 2 Kgs 17:2-6 the Lucianic text (LXX-L), together with the Old Latin, presents Old Greek readings vs. the kaige text of LXX-B, which follows MT. Thus, in 17:4b three variant readings appear: MT `tsr ("confine, imprison"), kaige text poliorkein (tswr,"besiege") and Old Greek, preserved by the proto-Lucianic text, hybrizein (`rts, "abuse", "cause to tremble"; Old Latin iniuriam facere). Several repetitions in the text allow us to distinguish with accuracy the text of two juxtaposed notices. In vv. (3a).3b.4a.4b Hoshea cancels the payment of tributes to the Assyrian king, which leads him to imprison the Israelite king. In vv. 4a (LXX-L).5-6.24 Hoshea establishes a pact with Egypt, after which the Assyrian king conquers Samaria and deports its inhabitants.


The Living Water of Wisdom (Revelation 22:17) Another Johannine Jesus' Saying in the Revelation of John?
Program Unit:
Daniele Tripaldi, University of Bologna

The author of the book of Revelation seems well acquainted with the Jesus tradition: he knows Synoptic material, as L.A. Vos already showed in 1965, as well as Johannine sayings (cf. Rev. 12:11 and John 12:25; Rev 22:16 and John 15:26) Notwithstanding this evidence, the promise of the water of life in Rev 22:16 has been so far considered mainly as an allusion to Isa 55:1, without pushing the comparison of the two passages any further. After clarifying who the speaker is, the analysis will move to a systematic literary and formal approach and point out the more fundamental similarity of language and structure between the passage in Revelation and John 7:37-38. The expression «water of life» clearly looks back to the vision of the heavenly Jerusalem, envisaged in Rev 7:15-17 and 22:1. The overall sense of the promise in Rev 22:16 demands instead a fulfillment already at hand, here and now. What are we to make out of this ambivalence in reconstructing the Sitz im Leben of this saying? The paper will argue against the narrow and almost ubiquitous setting in the eucharistic meal, as it is usually assumed to be the case, and plead for placing it into a wider “prophetic” liturgical context in which experiences of contact with the supernatural were practiced and then transmitted or reported as messages from the heavenly Jesus. Remembrance and transmission of Jesus traditions fits that context as well. Texts from John, the Odes of Solomon and Hyppolitus record of Justin the “Gnostic” and his followers (2nd Century CE) will possibly support these conclusions.


The Use of Scriptural Traditions at Qumran for the Construction of Ethics
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Marcus Tso, Carey Theological College

This paper will present a variety of examples illustrating how the Qumran community appropriated their sacred texts for specific purposes relevant for the construction of ethics. It will demonstrate the complexity of how scriptural traditions were handled by the sectarians and their near contemporaries, showing that the Qumranites were not passive recipients of scriptural traditions, but creative users of sacred texts.


Reconsidering Pauline Juxtaposition of Indicative and Imperative in Light of Pauline Apocalyptic in the Context of Romans 6:1-14
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Teresa Kuo-Yu Tsui, Catholic University of Leuven

The juxtaposition of indicative and imperative, which has been seen as the Pauline antinomy, is well attested to be the main structure of Rom 6:1-14. The present study is an attempt to resolve the antinomy by looking at the juxtaposition in light of Pauline apocalyptic in the context of Rom 6:1-14. As the present study will show, in 6:2-10 Paul employs the indicative to articulate the significance of the Christ event, whereby the believers’ new status is revealed in the scheme of God’s apocalypse: they now walk in newness of life (6:4), and in Christ they are the transformed people (6:11,13). Following the indicative, Paul in 6:11 starts the imperative, exhorting a mental effort of appropriating Christ on the part of the believers. The word logizomai in 6:11 signals such an effort of the mind, which is comparable to “the renewal of the mind” in 12:2, with which Paul urges them to be transformed. Paul’s use of the present imperative logizesthe suggests that what the believers get hold of through logizomai, i.e., the apocalyptic vision of the new life in Christ, is to be cultivated constantly. With the mind being ever renewed by acquiring and cultivating this apocalyptic vision, the believers are unceasingly transformed, as opposed to the conformity with the fashion of this world (12:2). The perceptual change is the foundation of their life of transformation. The imperative exhorts the believers to live the freedom they have perceived in the indicative. Understood in light of Pauline apocalyptic as an integration of epistemology and ethics, Paul’s juxtaposition of indicative and imperative can no longer be seen as an antinomy; rather, both indicative and imperative are joined firmly in Paul as an apocalyptic thinker.


"The Torah Shall Come Forth from Rome" or: Flavius Josephus as a Roman-Jewish Interpreter of Judaism
Program Unit: Judaica
Michael Tuval, Hebrew University of Jerusalem

Flavius Josephus' twenty-volume oeuvre forms the basis for any historical investigation into Judean history of the Second Temple period. However, the simple fact that the bulk of his works deals with the history of Judea tends to obscure another important fact, namely, that all of his compositions were produced in Rome, and might therefore reflect a specifically Roman-Jewish point of view. True, in his writings Josephus repeatedly emphasizes his Judean priestly descent and status; he describes at length his involvement in pre-70 Judean religious and political life and is a first-rate eyewitness to many of the events which took place in Judea between 40 and 70 CE. But at the same time, we must take seriously the fact that all of these writings were composed in Rome, after Josephus became Roman citizen, and apparently with the knowledge that Rome would be his home for the foreseeable future. In other words, I will suggest that Josephus (especially in his later writings) has to be approached as a Roman-Jewish author, and as a representative of the Jewish Diaspora – somewhat similarly to Philo of Alexandria, who is routinely taken as a representative of Alexandrian Judaism. It is a well-known fact that the Judean War to a large degree reflects the Roman official point of view on the Great Revolt. In a different vein, I would like to concentrate on his later writings (especially Judean Antiquities and Against Apion) in order to analyze Josephus' personal cultural and religious evolution, I shall argue, he underwent in the decades he spent in Rome. Since it has been convincingly demonstrated in recent years that both of these later writings can be considered as learned expositions of Judaism, even with missionary tendencies, we would like to see what this Judaism was. In other words, we want to know what Torah was like when preached from Rome.


The Interactive I, Claudius
Program Unit: Whence and Whither?: Methodology and the Future of Biblical Studies
Osman Umurhan, Austin College

The last decade has experienced an explosion in the depiction of Rome in contemporary visual media. Hollywood has traditionally played a large role in big budget releases (Ben Hur, Cleopatra, Gladiator, et al.) and shaped the world’s perception of Rome (Shandley in Wrigley, 2008). The media capital of the world, however, is no longer the public’s main window into the Roman past. Cable networks, such as HBO and the series Rome, the British BBC and others, such as Turner Network Television (TNT), expose the general public to additional avenues of visual and cultural interpretation. How does one negotiate such various offerings? How can a visual representation serve as a historical device, whether “historically” accurate, or simply exaggerated? How can one transfer, or translate, this visual panorama into a responsible critical tool to engage with the political, social and cultural complexities of a lost civilization? In this paper, I argue how the 1976 BBC theatrical production I, Claudius offers an underappreciated, yet pedagogically valuable gateway into deeper issues surrounding the historical transition between the Roman Republic and the Principate under Caesar Augustus. The series offers both an array of misrepresentation and near historical accuracy (Graves, 1934). Nevertheless, this seemingly contradictory depiction of Rome and its focus on Rome’s deviant emperors exposes its general audience to aspects of Roman religion and politics that other scholars are now investigating, for example, in the series Rome (cf. Augoustakis, Seo and Raucci in Cyrino (ed.) 2008). Building on the recent work of these scholars, I will offer three test cases that demonstrate the value of complementing the theatrical scene with the literary text. I isolate three scenes from I, Claudius – episodes 1,5 and 9 – to demonstrate how they respectively underscore the Roman system of patronage, dining and the question of imperial succession. In conclusion, I argue how I, Claudius can be used as an effective window, despite some theatrical liberties, into the core issues that shape Rome’s history in the early Imperial era.


Introduction: Cognitive and Evolutionary Approaches in Biblical Studies
Program Unit: Mind, Society, and Tradition
Risto Uro, University of Helsinki

This paper is an introduction to the agenda and work of the “Mind, Society, and Tradition” program unit with special emphasis on evolutionary approaches.


Of Virtual Space and Imagined Temple: Narrated Sacred Space in the Gospel of John
Program Unit: Place, Space, and Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean World
Gerhard van den Heever, University of South Africa

Conceptions of arranged space as cultured and lived space always encapsulate imaginings of social formations, identities, and habitus or ‘practices of the everyday life’. Real-and-imagined space is therefore one of the enabling conditions of social interaction and social positioning in the process of forming and maintaining social groups. Sacred space is to be imagined and interpreted in this context, namely as a social determinant. Early Christianity, as a religio-cultural formation, is an interesting case in the Graeco-Roman world in that various Jesus-groups seem to partake in cultural practices of distanciation from material sacred space. Thus the relationship between Jesus-groups, in their self-conception, and material sacred spaces is problematic, also from the viewpoint of historical scholarship on Christian origins. In the case of early Christian literature, particularly here the Gospel of John as a foundational text in the making of Christianity as cultural phenomenon, sacred space is rather constructed as a virtual and imagined domain. This is evident in the way in which the Gospel of John is not only an urban text oriented on the city of Jerusalem as narrated setting, but also to the Jerusalem Temple as its narrative focus. In the way the Johannine narrative unfolds, it erects a virtual, imagined temple, so that the narrated sacred space transforms the Gospel text itself into an epiphanic temple space. The particular social ramifications of imagined sacred space are elucidated with reference to similar traditions about ‘religious entrepeneurs’.


Critical Spatiality and Narrative Space in John 18:28-19:16
Program Unit: Place, Space, and Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean World
Ronald H. van der Bergh, University of Pretoria

The study of space in narrative has been much neglected in studies on narratology and biblical narrative alike. This holds especially true for studies on the New Testament, and the Fourth Gospel in particular; even though literary studies and commentaries on this book are not a scarcity, one does not find space as a category in works dealing with narrative criticism of this gospel such as Culpepper (1983) and Stibbe (1992). However, new avenues for research on narrative space have opened up with the introduction of the concept of critical spatiality to biblical studies. This paper assesses the viability of such an exercise in a twofold manner: first by investigating the theoretical concepts of narrative space and critical spatiality in order to combine them into a new model for reading narrative space, and then by applying that model to the court scene in John 18:28-19:16.


Rich Man, Poor Man: Economics in the Epistle Of James
Program Unit: Early Christianity and the Ancient Economy
Dirk G. van der Merwe, University of South Africa

Economics is not discussed by the author of James in a single section or chapter. Instead, this epistle is characterised by a number of direct and indirect references to this issue, and dialectical reflections on wealth and poverty occur cyclically throughout the epistle. This is part of the author’s rhetoric, and its aim is to focus the reader’s attention on economics. Each time the author returns to this topic he develops the theme further by adding new thoughts on the subject. Some of these thoughts are about perseverance, judgment, concrete acts, attitudes, etc. In this investigation, I follow a socio-rhetorical approach. The research was conducted from socio-historical, rhetorico-literary and ethico-theological perspectives. From a socio-historical perspective, the strong group focus that determined the dynamics of these dialectical reflections is thoroughly scrutinised. From a rhetorico-literary perspective, the relationship between the structure, literary genre and unifying theme is considered. From an ethico-theological perspective, different ethical codes, based on a Christian assessment, are defined. This research, then, focuses on the way in which the author communicated how early Christians had to behave in a particular environment according to certain codes regarding a certain issue.


Family Metaphorics: A Rhetorical Device in the Epistle of 1 John
Program Unit: Johannine Literature
Dirk G. van der Merwe, University of South Africa

Twice in 1 John the author makes the statement that nobody has ever seen God: “qeo;n oujdei;~ pwvpote teqevatai ...” (4:12) and “… to;n qeo;n o{n oujx eJwvraken ouj duvnatai …” (4:20; see also 3:6 and 3 Jn 11). This is quite significant for such a short document. How does one explain the relationship between the invisible divine and visible human beings in a sensible way? The above statements in their particular contexts are rhetorical statements that make it legitimate for the author to portray the relationship between his adherents in the Johannine community and the God they believed in in terms of a family relationship; this view is also evident in other New Testament books. Family metaphorics is rhetorically used by the author to create a symbolic setting which was intelligible for people in the early Christian community: it gave them information about both their identity and ethics. This was a framework in which early Christians could think about and understand their corporate relationship with God and their relationships with each other. The author refers to God as the Father in a patriarchal way. The believers are God’s children and they have to act according to his character, which is spelled out as “to walk in the light,” “to live in righteousness,” and “to love”. To become part of this familia Dei, one has to be born into this family (God’s seed abides in them). Jesus is regarded as the Son of the Father who performs the duty of a paraclete and who also sets the example of life in this family. This investigation follows a socio-rhetorical approach. The socio-historical circumstances of the community are scrutinised. I shall point out how the author, in a literary sense, used the family metaphor rhetorically to guide his adherents in their conduct and fellowship. I shall also explain how this conduct and fellowship in the family are both based on a certain theology.


Reading the Book of Daniel from Left to Right
Program Unit: Methods in Hebrew Bible Studies
Hans J.M. van Deventer, North-West University (South Africa)

In the book of Daniel chapter 7 has been described as a pivotal chapter in the book. From a literary point of view this is surely the case. The chapter is the last of six written in Aramaic (2-7), while at the same time it is also the first of four visions concluding the book of Daniel in its Masoretic form. The discrepancy between the literary types and the change in language has puzzled commentators over the years. The division in literary type (court tales in 1-6 and visions in 7-12) does not match the difference in language (Hebrew in 1 and 8-12, and Aramaic in 2-7). Many ingenious proposals to solve this riddle have been made, but not one can be said to have gained ascendency and thus outright acceptance among scholars. The present paper seeks to rethink the matter by bringing together literary and historical concerns. The literary concerns deal with the content of the ten individual parts of the book. The historical concerns link up with the redaction history of the book and the possible social context(s) of its collection. Literary and historical arguments will be put forward in order to suggest that the book did not grow from “right to left” (with the stories preceding the visions as in the final form of the MT), but in fact grew from “left to right” (the visions preceding the stories). The impact this suggestion could have of the understanding of the book will also be considered.


Targum Samuel in the Rabbinic Bibles
Program Unit:
Hans van Nes, Evangelical Theological Faculty, Leuven

Investigates the history of Ashkenazic and Italian Jewry after the invention of printing and places these editions within this history. Special attention will be paid to the cooperation of Jews and Christians in Venice, that produced the Second Rabbinic Bible which for a long time functioned as textus receptus for Jews and Christians, and to the production of the London Polyglot.


Does the Gospel of Philip Have Roman Roots?
Program Unit: Nag Hammadi and Gnosticism
Bas van Os, University of Utrecht

In a previous article (Apocrypha 17, 2006) I demonstrated that the consensus opinion that the Gospel of Philip originated in Syria needed to be reconsidered. In this paper, I will discuss the arguments in favour of two other locations, Rome and Alexandria, and propose a possible trajectory.


Why Did Jesus Go to Jerusalem to be Sacrificed at Pesach?
Program Unit: Psychological Hermeneutics of Biblical Themes and Texts
Bas van Os, University of Utrecht

If the canonical Gospels correctly ascribe an overriding purpose to the actions of Jesus in his last week, the question must be answered how a construction worker from Galilee could have developed this idea. In this paper I will first discuss why the arguments for a deliberate journey to Jerusalem. I will then investigate how psychological research into the way that religious people cope with personal loss and calling may shed light on the process through which Jesus developed his ideas.


The Latin Translations of Targum Samuel
Program Unit:
E. van Staalduine-Sulman, Protestantse Theologische Universiteit, Kampen

Investigates the five extant manuscripts and editions including a Latin translation of the Targum text, in order to conclude how Jews explained their text to Christians or how Christians interpreted the Targum themselves. Special attention will be paid to the history of bilingual Bibles and other texts that the Roman Church produced in the Middle Ages to correct the Vulgate.


YHWH: A Universal or a Partial Judge?
Program Unit: Genesis 18-19
Ellen J. van Wolde, Radbound Universiteit Nijmegen

The question examined in this paper is whether Yhwh is the proclaimed judge of all the earth or a partial judge who merely shares the view of Israel and the Abraham family. If the former is the case, his behaviour may be evaluated in the framework of social justice. Yhwh represents justice for all and Abraham is the defendant of the plaintiffs, namely the oppressed individuals in Sodom. Yhwh would then listen to the outcry of both non Israelites and Israelites and punish the guilty party. If, however, Yhwh is a partial judge, who merely defends the rights of one group and who aims at the destruction of two cities and all its inhabitants, then his preference for a small selected group would be at the heart of this section.


The Relationship Between "Gate" and "Road" in Matthew 7:13-14: Survey of Options
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Hermias C. van Zyl, University of the Free State

The relationship between "gate" and "road" in Matthew 7:13-14 has always been a crux interpretum. Even a superficial glance at commentaries bears witness to the confusing number of solutions that are offered on this relationship. There are basically three options (each with internal variations) in viewing the relationship. In the case of the first two the point of departure is that the two metaphors differ in meaning; each metaphor therefore makes a unique contribution to the text. The two options are: the gate is at the beginning of the road, and: the gate is at the end of the road. The third option regards the metaphors as synonyms, thus both conveying the same meaning. This option renders the relationship as of secondary importance. It is also of interest to note that exegetical methodology seemingly does not play a deciding role in how one views the relationship. To put it differently, the results do not necessarily follow the exegetical fault lines. However, in certain cases it does become discernible that the scales are tipped toward a specific solution because of a particular exegetical method or approach being adopted. In this paper two broad approaches are being followed to view the text – (a) the contribution that the origins, growth and background to Matthew make toward understanding the relationship, and (b) what the current structure and context of the text deliver in terms of understanding. This "holistic" approach enables one to get a firmer grip on the relationship between gate and road. The options become more transparent toward making a decision.


Jonah in the Mirror of Nahum
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Donald R. Vance, Oral Roberts University

The book of Jonah presents the oddity of the “prophet” Jonah being less righteous and merciful than the pagans he encounters in his adventures. His character is further developed vis-a-vis his nemesis Nineveh. The book of Nahum presents a genuine prophecy against this same antagonist, but without a hint of Nahum being anything but righteous and a genuine spokesman for YHWH and without any sign of righteousness or mercy in Nineveh. Given the very different genres of these two short works, there is a surprising level of shared phraseology between them that hints at some intentional playing off of Jonah against Nahum. This paper examines the intertextuality of Jonah and Nahum with an eye to the development of the character of Jonah via the twin foils of Nahum and Nineveh. Finally, the paper explores what this literary character Jonah suggests about the purpose of the book bearing his name.


Good Boy, Bad Girl: Samson and Delilah for Children
Program Unit: Whence and Whither?: Methodology and the Future of Biblical Studies
Caroline Vander Stichele, University of Amsterdam

‘Greatest Heroes and Legends of the Bible’ is a series of animated retellings of the Bible for the whole family, hosted by Charlton Heston. In 2003 an episode came out devoted to the story of Samson and Delilah. In this paper I analyze this episode in light of other film versions of this story, from Cecil B. De Mille’s ‘Samson and Delilah’ (1949) to animated versions of the same story. In my analysis I focus on the portrayal of the two protagonists and the role gender and ethnicity play in the development of their character and the way they are represented on screen. Questions I discuss are: to what extent do animated versions reproduce the presentation of these characters in earlier films? Are there any shifts in focus related to the fact that these animations are meant for children? To what extent do these affect the role of Delilah as a bad girl of the Bible?


Morality and Religion in Pagan, Jewish and Christian Characters in Recent Cinematic Representations of Ancient Rome
Program Unit: Whence and Whither?: Methodology and the Future of Biblical Studies
Zsuzsanna Varhelyi, Boston University

This paper will discuss the intersections of morality and religion in cinematic representations of ancient Rome. ‘Pagans,’ in terms of their excessive decadence, once offered a convenient and clear-cut contrast to exemplary ‘Christian’ heroes (and “our own” Christian morality), e.g. in Quo Vadis, 1951, and Ben Hur, 1959. More recently, directors in the English-speaking world (most notably Gladiator, 2000) clearly tried to challenge the Christian associations of proper conduct, and with Gladiator’s main character, Maximus, writer David Franzoni purposefully represented a “secular morality.” While seemingly secular, Gladiator nevertheless shares with the earlier movies a narrative featuring an individualistically religious/moral hero, who is then contrasted to the irreligious conduct of larger society, an “ancient” Rome, dangerous in its excessive immorality. Just like Fellini’s Satyricon (1969) once offered an alternative vision, with a strange Rome inhabited by even stranger and more fragmented characters, who inhabited ancient Rome’s immorality; HBO’s series, Rome (2005-6), offers a familiarly excessive Rome and less simplistically religious characters. Still in an individualistic manner, a young Octavia escapes the rough politics among Caesar’s relations to a sanctuary of Cybele, but then goes on to harm herself while there. Of two Jewish brothers, we see one completely assimilated and engulfed in the bloody politics of late Republican Rome, the other a practicing Jew. Yet these two characters are not made into clear moral opposites: the practicing Levi has a past of immoral behavior in Judaea, while the irreligious Timon has significant moments of ethical care for others. While HBO’s Rome still forgoes innovative explorations of our own relation to the ancient world, it suggests that individualistic religion as the sole source of morality in the face of this decadence may now be disappearing, allowing for more complex images of religion and morality to emerge in cinematic representations of ancient Rome.


Art and Architecture of the House of Menander in Pompeii
Program Unit: Art and Religions of Antiquity
Ivan Varriale, Università degli Studi Suor Orsola Benincasa

*


Triadic Constructs in the Dinah Narrative: Genesis, Aramaic Levi and Jubilees
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Pieter M. Venter, University of Pretoria

Three renditions of the story of Dinah’s ravishment are investigated in this paper. Genesis 33:18-34:31 uses a construct of three interrelated concepts: progeny, marriage and land. Influenced by the interpretation of the Dinah story in Aramaic Levi, Jubilees 30:1-25 uses the interrelated themes of Law, identity, and marriage. In each case a triadic construct is used to propose a model of identity. In Genesis the unique identity of Jacob and his children is depicted in terms of avoiding wrong marriages and therefore preventing undesired progeny to be born to inherit the land. In the case of Jubilees a cultic oriented person, intending to teach halachic law to his contemporaries, used the Dinah narrative to link the laws revealed to Moses with his particular view on intermarriage and purity/impurity to propagate a new purified identity for the Jews of his day.


La città della Bibbia. L'iconografia dei due testamenti nelle chiese romane
Program Unit:
Timothy Verdon, Stanford University in Florence

Per più di mille anni, tra i grandi temi dell'arte romana c'era la concordantia testamentarum - la lettura parallela delle scritture ebraiche e cristiane. Soprattutto nei luoghi di culto cristiano questa tradizione iconografica riflette una concezione non solo ermeneutica ma storiografica ed ecclesiologica. Questo intervento suggerisce alcune delle coordinate storiche e storico-artistiche del tema biblico nelle chiese romane.


A Merchant's Tale: The Social Status of the Author of Hermas
Program Unit: Early Christianity and the Ancient Economy
Joseph Verheyden, Katholieke Universiteit Leuven

'Hermas' is often said to be a freedman turned merchant or businessman, warning his colleagues for the difficulties and dangers of trying to stay in business and to be faithful to one's religious convictions. The paper has a double purpose. It will look once more into the evidence from external sources that is put forward to support this view. And it will look for evidence in the text itself that might corroborate this conclusion beyond the introductory section which is the passage where 'Hermas' is said to speak most clearly about his position. The paper thus wants to make a contribution to the sub-project of Christianity and Economy in the Second to Fifth Centuries.


Reading a Hapax in its Broader Context: The Case of Aporriptw (Acts 27:43)
Program Unit: Hellenistic Greek Language and Linguistics
Joseph Verheyden, Katholieke Universiteit Leuven

The paper proposes to study the various meanings, and possible developments in meaning, of the verb APORRIPTW, a hapax in the New Testament, in Hellenistic through Early Christian literature. The choice for this verb needs perhaps some explanation, as this is, or seems to be, a theologically rather 'neutral' or 'insignificant' word (see, e.g., the laconic commentary in the TDNT that this verb 'has no specific theological meaning'). The aim of the paper is to check whether such a conclusion is correct, and on a more general level, what might be a (theologically) 'insignificant word'. The paper results from work that is carried out within the framework of the Strasbourg project headed by J. Joosten and E. Bons in view of producing a Historical and Theological Dictionary of the Septuagint, in which is analysed a broad selection of LXX vocabulary from an historical-linguistic and theological perspective.


Uruk, the Place, the Space, in the Gilgamesh Epic
Program Unit: Place, Space, and Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean World
Gerda de Villiers, University of Pretoria

This paper aims to appropriate some aspects of spatiality to the Babylonian Gilgamesh Epic and to illustrate that ‘space’ plays a major role as the plot unfolds. Gilgamesh is the main character of the narrative; however, from the very beginning, the ancient city Uruk appears as the spatial focus of events. At Uruk, something happens to someone. Uruk is the city where the legendary king Gilgamesh had dwelled during the hey-day of Sumerian civilization, a spatial point that can be constructed on various levels: physical, psychological, and ideological. At the same time, at the centre of Uruk - according to the narrative – is Eanna, the sacred temple of Ishtar. Here, horizontal and vertical spatial axes intersect. At this point, the reader/hearer is invited into the very centre, to release the bronze cap of the tablet box, to lift the lid and to unveil the secrets hidden within. These secrets reveal the travails of Gilgamesh. It appears that Uruk is Gilgamesh’s point of orientation. When he is at-Uruk, he is at-centre, this is his positive space where he belongs. Away from Uruk lurks a negative space, filled with chaos, danger, uncertainty, even death. Uruk becomes a physical and psychological spatial dimension simultaneously. However, this narrative also exploits the temporal dimensions of space. By projecting events into the remote past, Uruk and the travails of Gilgamesh are cast into the realm of myth. The whole narrative is moved into a world of phantasy, into a time long-long ago and a place far-far from here. By means of a clever shift in focalization, the reader undertakes a journey ‘back into the future’, discovering a startling pedagogic principle: life is to be lived in the ‘space’ of here and now.


The Book of the Twelve at Qumran and the Canonical Process
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Hanne von Weissenberg, University of Helsinki

The book of the Twelve is preserved at Qumran in eight manuscripts (4QXII a-g; 5QAmos). In addition to the Qumran manuscripts there are important witnesses from Murabba?at and Nahal Hever. The manuscripts represent different textual affiliations (to use Tov's categories: proto-Masoretic, non-aligned, LXX); furthermore, the manuscript evidence suggests that the Twelve existed in variant literary editions during the Second Temple period. Beyond the evidence provided by the manuscripts, the status of the Twelve at Qumran is reflected by its use in the "non-biblical" compositions. The Twelve is referred to and used in a variety of ways; the best known examples being the pesharim. Notable, however, is the absence of so-called rewritten, "para-biblical" forms of the Twelve, which might shed some light on its authoritative status at Qumran. It has been suggested by George Brooke, that the exegetical and "para-biblical" compositions at Qumran provide indicators that aid our analysis of how texts moved from authoritative compositions to canon. The goal of this paper is to analyze the evidence provided by the Twelve and the use of it at Qumran, in order to understand more profoundly how it can illuminate the process and development from authoritative literature towards a canonical collection in the late Second Temple period.


Where God Dwells: The Discussion of Temple Theology in 1 Kings 8
Program Unit: Expressions of Religion in Israel
Thomas Wagner, Bergische Universitaet Wuppertal

In my investigation of 1 Kings 8 I will start with a literary ciritcal analysis of the chapter and show that its basis is a redactional composition of two stories. These stories where enlarged in different ways using priestly material and deuteronomistic interpretation of the temple theology. The deuteronomistic idea is laid out in three prayers. They contain different ideas of the meaning of the temple in contrast to the priestly theology. The focus of my paper will lay on this interpretation and show the intertextual phenomena between the priestly idea of a temple as offering place and the deuteronomistic intention to open the temple as the place of public and individual prayer.


Seed, Soil and Sower: Exploring Habitat in Matthew 13:1-9 for Reading Ecologically
Program Unit: Critical Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Elaine M. Wainwright, University of Auckland

One of the most significant challenges facing the peoples of our planet at the beginning of the twenty-first century is the ecological crisis that is impacting and will continue to impact on the lives of all earth’s citizens. It challenges not only our way of being but also our way of thinking. Lorraine Code in her ground-breaking work, Ecological Thinking, seeks to demonstrate “why an ecologically reconfigured epistemology recommends itself to feminist and other postcolonial thinkers” offering what she calls “a conceptual framework within which to construct a responsive-responsible theory of knowledge and subjectivity” enabling an integration of theory and the same responsible-responsive citizenship and politics. Such ecological thinking provides a significant theory base to bring into dialogue with the ecological hermeneutics of Norman Habel’s Earth Bible Team and those who are developing ecological and agrarian readings of biblical texts in response to the above-named crisis. In this paper, I will explore the significance of Code’s notion of habitat as a place to know as well as a place from which to know and the way this might function in a responsible-responsive ecological reading of biblical texts taking as my focal text Matt 13:1-9. In order to allow the full significance of habitat to function in the Matthean text, I will move beyond the metaphorical implications of the agricultural or agrarian imagery of seed, soil and sower to an exploration of the way these aspects function and make meaning in the socio-political, economic and cultural contexts of first-century Galilean agriculture within imperial Rome and its agrarian system. The contemporary global context of control of agricultural yields as well as of diversity of seeds and seed production will also inform my ecological reading.


Zoroastrian-Jewish encounter on afterlife: Approaching the question
Program Unit: Palestine and Babylon: Two Jewish Late Antique Cultures and Their Interrelation
Walt Apinis, University of Lavia, Riga

It has been pointed out by several acclaimed scholars in the field that Irano-Jewish interaction are of greater imortance than considered before and awaits a further detailed discussion (Segal, Himmelfarb, Reeves, Neusner, Shaked). Irano-Judaica and Iranian studies recently are coming to interesting conclusions. Few decades ago famous Iranist Mary Boyce has affirmed the primary importance of direct and indirect Zoroastrian influence on mankind apart from other religious traditions. It is a well established fact that during Sasanian period around 9th Century CA. Zoroastrianism develops it’s eschatological system. This is a time of considerable instability within both Jewish and Zoroastrian traditions in Babylonia for which reason both groups formulate and write down their oral traditions. It is necessary to make a structural analysis of both eschatological systems within Judaism and Zoroastrianism (4-10 Cent. CE) in order to clarify Zoroastrian influence on Judaism. This search is based on religious texts of those traditions. The common feature is that both of these belong to visionary genre and describe an otherworldly journeys of a God elected hero who travells accompanied by a divine guide. What do we need to take into account while dealing with Zoroastrian-Judaism encounter on afterlife matters? Can we assert Zoroastrian influence on Judaism and on what account? Is it possible to trace such a continuity or are we speaking about extant parallel eschatological descriptions? Are we addressing a question of „mechanism of cultural adaptation” or a phenomenon of Oriental „parallelomania”? These are several topics to be discussed in a given paper.


Paul and the Sayings of Jesus: Fragments of a Well-Known Teaching?
Program Unit:
Luigi Walt, University of Bologna

The study of the Jesus tradition has brought to light the presence and circulation of a number of Jesus sayings that were selected, elaborated and communicated in different forms depending on the tradent’s needs. One of the most debated issues in this context is the presence of explicit or implicit quotations from Jesus in Paul’s writings. Paul indeed seems to be explicitly referring to Jesus sayings only five times, and this apparent lack of explicit quotations has led to different critical positions. Despite the harsh statement pronounced by R. Bultmann («The teaching of the historical Jesus in Paul plays no role at all»), an ever-growing number of scholars plead for considering Paul’s writings within the framework of the early gospel traditions. In fact, Paul’s actual statements suggest his intention to report given traditions. In 1 Thess. 4:2, for example, he clearly writes about having received and handed over to the church of Thessalonika a set of “norms” or “rules” (paraggelíai) coming from Jesus: the Jesus Paul is talking about, then, is not just the “Lord dead and resurrected” or an “eschatological prophet”, but also a lawgiver and a teacher who took care to set moral laws and standards of behavior for his disciples. Paul’s letters, from this point of view, offer only a partial framework of the contents and strategies of his missions, and this naturally implies that he must have possessed much more information about Jesus than one can guess from his writings: how many teachings of Jesus can we suppose Paul actually handed over to his communities, and what can we know about the forms and contents of their transmission? This paper wants to be a first attempt to identify new research perspectives as well as to trace some basic criteria to answer such questions.


Honoring Trajan in Ephesus: The Salutaris Foundation
Program Unit:
James Walters, Boston University

This paper seeks to read the Salutaris Foundation as a commentary on how Roman imperial honors were being integrated into the civic religion of Roman Ephesus. The foundation inscription can be read as something of a snapshot of an ongoing negotiation at the beginning of the 2nd century CE. Guy Rogers, in an important monograph, has argued that the Salutaris Foundation was an attempt to assert traditional Ephesian identity in the face of increasing Romanization. Lilian Portefaix, on the other hand, has argued that the procession that Salutaris endowed was an example of Roman political propaganda that made claims on both Artemis and the city. This essay argues that both are true: The Ephesians were reinterpreting their own history and traditions in light of Roman rule (with some resistance) at the same time the Romans—especially through Ephesians whose fortunes were intertwined with Rome’s—were wielding power in the city and in the province.


Hope Beyond Exile?: 2 Kings 25:27-30 Reconsidered within the Context of 2 Kings 24-25
Program Unit: Concept Analysis and the Hebrew Bible
Amber Warhurst, University of St. Andrews-Scotland

Second Kings concludes with an enticingly ambiguous report of the exiled Jehoiachin being freed from prison and receiving the Babylonian king’s gracious benefaction for the rest of his life (25:27-30). The theological purpose of this notice as an indicator of the extent to which hope for all Israel is anticipated beyond exile has been the subject of intense scholarly discussion for decades. General dividing lines were laid early in the debate by Noth, who saw in these verses no hope for Judah’s future restoration; von Rad, who found in Jehoiachin’s release a subtle foreshadowing of the resuscitation of the Davidic dynasty in Jerusalem; and Wolff who argued that the notice adumbrates some form of restoration, but only on the precondition of Israel’s repentance. A presupposition shared by each of these proposals and the majority of subsequent discussion is that 2 Kgs 25:27-30 functions as the conclusion for the entire DtrH complex and therefore its purpose is discerned through analysis of themes found within the cohesive structure of Deut-Kgs, particularly Israel’s future hope based on God’s covenant promises. This paper, by contrast, examines the function of 2 Kgs 25:27-30 within the more limited context of the book of Kings, especially the final two chapters which recount the fall of Jerusalem. Such examination reveals that Jehoiachin’s release is not directed toward Israel’s future beyond exile but emphasizes the concept of submission to the exile itself as God’s necessary purpose for the nation. While this analysis does not preclude the possibility that a secondary function of the notice relates to future restoration as a result of the cohesion of Deut-Kgs and the juxtaposition of Former and Latter Prophets, it does demonstrate that attention to the immediate context of 2 Kgs 25:27-30 generates a distinct and contrasting message which requires attention.


Keeping the Way of YHWH: Righteousness and Justice in Genesis 18:1-19:29
Program Unit: Genesis 18-19
Megan Warner, Trinity College - Parkville

Gen. 18:19 is one of three additions to the Abraham narratives identified by David M. Carr as late. All three (the others are Gen. 22:15-18 and 26:5) are concerned with Abraham’s law obedience and the establishment of the obedience-promise connection. The addition in Gen 18:19 highlights Abraham’s ‘choseness’ and implies that his observance made him, if not an ideal, then at least an appropriate person to teach the righteousness and justice of YHWH. But how well does the late addition ‘fit’ with its host context, Gen 18:1-19:29, and does the context bear out the implication? This paper argues that the fit is good to the extent that Gen. 18:1-19:29 can be considered an extended narrative essay on YHWH’s righteousness and justice, including a case study on hospitality to strangers. However, the fit is poor in the sense that the implication about Abraham’s own observance is undermined by the host narrative, which portrays that observance as mixed. While Abraham offered exemplary hospitality to his divine/human visitor(s), he is implicated in Sarah’s denial of her laughter. He also breaches the provisions concerning sacrilege against oaths found in Leviticus 5:20-26. The effect of inserting a piece of text making a positive claim about Abraham’s observance into a narrative which undermines that claim is to convey a sophisticated understanding of the obedience-promise connection. If Abraham can be considered a ‘model’ or ‘type’ of YHWH’s chosen people, then his portrayal as a flawed model could be considered more effective than a consistently flattering one might be. Gen. 18:19’s re-statement of the covenant equation becomes richer and more nuanced when voiced in a context attesting to Abraham’s mixed record.


When is a Textual Variant an Error?: Case Studies for Determining Scribal Errors
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
Bill Warren, New Orleans Baptist Theological Seminary

Scribal errors are known features in manuscripts, with the language of "scribal error" being a fixture in the descriptions of the types of variants found in the NT manuscripts. But the assigning of the "error" category to the creation of a variant is debated in many instances. This paper proposes a spectrum of probabilities under the umbrella of "scribal error" based on case studies from various MSS. The proposed spectrum runs from definite scribal errors found in mss, probable scribal errors, possible scribal errors, and unlikely scribal errors (but that some have ascribed to scribal error).


The Dead Sea Scrolls on Jewish Women
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Cecilia Wassen, Uppsala University

There are many references to women in the sectarian literature of the Dead Sea Scrolls, which have been thoroughly investigated by scholars. This paper will explore what light this information may shed on Jewish women in general in Israel in the latter part of the Second Temple Period. To what extent, if any, can the Scrolls add to our understanding of Jewish women outside of the Qumran movement? For example, do the laws concerning marriage and purity only relate to the sectarian women, or do they have a wider application? My paper will examine marital laws, purity laws, and particular communal regulations. The investigation will focus on D, 1QSa, 4QTohorot, and 11QT.


"Misquoting Manuscripts": The Orthodox Corruption of Scripture Revisited
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
Tommy Wasserman, Lund University

In his influential monograph, The Orthodox Corruption of Scripture, Bart Ehrman has proposed that the New Testament text was affected early on by scribes, "the orthodox corruptors of scripture," who, according to their theological persuasion, made conscious changes in the documents they reproduced, making them say what they already were thought to mean. This paper demonstrates how Ehrman's interpretation of the textual evidence is seriously defective. Whenever there is a textual variation in a passage that somehow relates to Christology, one or more readings are too easily identifed as examples of "orthodox corruption," when there are often other equally, or even more viable reasons for corruption. The aim of the paper is not to prove that the textual tradition of the New Testament is unaffected by "orthodox corruption," although this factor seems to play a minor role, but to demonstrate that a sound text-critical method demands a sensitivity to the particular context and nature of the variation in the individual passage - every problem must be regarded as possibly unique. A balanced judgment will not seldom require knowledge of the pecularities of individual manuscripts and their scribe(s), the citation habits of church fathers, and a familiarity with the character of a particular version and its limitations in representing the Vorlage from which it was translated.


No Cursing in the Church: Anathema in the Corinthian Congregation (1 Corinthians 12:3) and the Letters of Paul.
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Kenneth L. Waters, Azusa Pacific University

The alleged practice of cursing Jesus in the Corinthian congregation remains puzzling and seemingly without clear precedent or parallel. However, the supposition that "anathema" in 1 Cor 12:3 bears a sense similar to "katara" (accursed) appears misleading alongside of occurrences in the writings of Euripides, Plutarch, Pausanias, and other authors where "anathema" instead means “a placating sacrifice offered to a god or gods.” It is more likely that Corinthian votaries accustomed to propitiatory sacrifices in Greek worship were confused over the identity of Jesus and the meaning of his death. Instead of seeing Jesus himself as Lord, they saw him as a mere propitiatory sacrifice to a Lord. In the end, Paul was not responding to a grotesquely abusive verbal attack upon Jesus, but primarily to a deficient christology.


Wordplays in the Visions of Amos
Program Unit: Prophets
Nili Wazana, Hebrew University of Jerusalem

Despite its size, the book of Amos employs a variety of literary tools, exhibiting an impressive command of poetic devices. Amos 7:1-9; 8:1-3 presents a particularly important yet intriguing series of four connected visions. The first couple portrays self-explanatory dynamic visions, followed by the prophet interceding on behalf of the people and a reversal of God’s verdict; the second couple presents static pictures followed by a dialogue in which God explains the meaning of the visions. While there is general agreement in regards to the visions’ message, the text abounds with textual difficulties: hapax legomena, unusual syntax and unconventional use of particles in the given context, leading to many suggestions for emendations. The paper argues that the use of antanaclasis (namely, repetition of the same word with different meaning), can provide a key to deciphering the formulations and meanings of these visions, which have long been the subject of scholarly debate.


Genesis 18-19: The Modern yet Classical Analysis of Shadal, Rabbi Shmuel David Luzzatto
Program Unit: Genesis 18-19
Harlan J. Wechsler, Jewish Theological Seminary of America

Rabbi Samuel David Luzzatto (b. 1800, Trieste) represents a crucial meeting point between traditional Biblical commentary and modern scholarship. His commentary to the Pentateuch makes use of modern literary and philological methodologies yet does not stray from the assumptions of traditional commentary that assume the divinity of the Torah text. Shadal seeks to explicate the pshat or simple meaning of the text, while assuming that such a meaning is not necessarily simple. Philosophy, theology, reason and literary style must all be taken into account. Implicit in this is a desire to reject allegorization or trying to create a meaning in the text that conforms to another agenda. When interpreting Genesis Chapters 18-19, Shadal uses this methodology. He assumes that there is an underlying literary structure to the text, that all of its pieces fit together as part of the whole and that they, in turn, fit with the themes of the Abraham story in Genesis. “Welcoming guests” is that underlying theme and it constitutes the test that the people of Sodom are to undergo. This theme is particularly germane to the perspectives of the universal and the particular. “Welcoming guests” is, on the one hand, a welcome to all (the universal). On the other hand, God has a special relation with Abraham and his family which also plays a role in the unfolding of the story (the particular). We speculate as well about the degree to which a post mid-nineteenth century Italian commentator is particularly sensitive to the tension between the universal and the particular. During Shadal’s lifetime, the Jewish community underwent a series of revolutions that enabled Jews to have a degree of entrée into the general community. Might this fact of life have created the context for a reading of the text particularly sensitive to these issues?


The “Words of Institution“ in Mark 14,22-24: A Creation of the Second Evangelist?
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Hans-Ulrich Weidemann, University of Siegen

The so called institution narratives in the synoptic gospels have for a long time been in the centre of the debate about the roots of the early Christian eucharist. Repeatedly it has been proposed that “liturgical use” has shaped the words of institution, so that, for example, Mk 14,22-24 would be a kind of echo of the liturgical practice of the Lord’s supper as celebrated in the Markan community. Of course, eucharistic practice (!) of his community has obviously influenced Mark’s account of Jesus’ last supper: for example the prayers over bread and cup and the consummation of the blessed food and drink are performed as one single ritual action during or at the end of the meal. But it cannot be presupposed that this eucharistic practice included the recitation of the specific “words of institution”, since current research on early Christian anaphoras has shown, that any liturgical use (i.e. liturgical recitation) of Jesus’ words during the eucharistic prayer is highly unlikely for the New Testament and even the early Patristic era. Consequently one has to explain the specific Markan institution narrative without trying to reconstruct a kind of eucharistic agenda of Mark’s community. In Mark’s story of Jesus’ passion the account of his last supper serves to shed light on the salvific meaning of Jesus’ death on the cross. So there are several good reasons to argue for the Markan authorship of the words of institution in Mk 14,22-24, even if Mark probably knew older eucharistic traditions.


Jewish Commentaries in Light of the Dead Sea Scrolls
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Matthias Weigold, University of Vienna

This paper will compare the interpretative approaches of the pesharim and other commentaries among the Dead Sea Scrolls with the approaches of other ancient Jewish exegetical literature. I will compare Pesher Habakkuk, Commentaries on Genesis and Midrash Sepher Moshe with the works of Aristobulus, Philo of Alexandria and early Midrashim.


Temple in Paul in the Light of Ancient Theory of Architecture and Numismatics
Program Unit: Art and Religions of Antiquity
Annette Weissenrieder, San Francisco Theological Seminary

*


Moses Typology of Jesus on the Long Walls of the Sistine Chapel
Program Unit: Bible and Visual Culture
John W. Welch, Brigham Young University

Overshadowed by the incomparable ceiling of the Sistine Chapel are fourteen largely overlooked frescoes by artists no less than Botticelli, Rosselli, Perugino, and others. In parallel on opposite walls, these masterpieces depict typologically related scenes from the lives of Moses and Jesus. My presentation will discuss the origins and significance of typological thought regarding Moses in the Old and New Testaments, as well as in early Christian and Medieval exegesis, in order to examine closely the Sistine Chapel Long Wall frescoes as impressive Renaissance visualizations of venerable interpretations of these foundational biblical narratives.


The Quasi-Alien in Leviticus 25
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Law
Bruce Wells, Saint Joseph's University

Lev 25:35-38 envisions a situation where a fellow Israelite has experienced severe financial difficulties. To help, “you” (the text’s addressee) must take the person to live “with you” as an “alien” (ger) and “sojourner” (toshab). Circumstances have forced the person into the status of "ger,” even though the person is still “your brother.” The text also states that “you” shall not take “interest” (neshek wetarbit) from “your brother.” A common interpretation is that the Holiness Code here presents a general ban on interest. But the text is more complex than that. This paper will argue, based on analogy with other ancient Near Eastern legal texts, that the situation envisioned by the text corresponds precisely to that of an antichretic pledge, where the creditor exploits the pledge’s labor in lieu of collecting formal interest. The pledge is not a true alien but is transformed by the text’s rhetoric into a quasi-alien. This permits the text to retain its polemic against the charging of interest, while subtly authorizing the exploitation of a fellow Israelite. A comparison with texts from the Covenant Code and the Deuteronomic Code will show that the Pentateuch contains no general ban on interest and that each code addresses the topic differently.


Favoritism is Still Allowed: A New Look at Deuteronomy 21:15-17
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Bruce Wells, Saint Joseph's University

The text of Deut 21:15-17 requires a father to grant the birthright to his biologically oldest son, when he has both a loved wife and a hated wife, and when the oldest son is the son of the hated wife. A common interpretation of this text is that it seeks to prevent fathers in general from acting out of favoritism and thereby demoting an eldest son and granting the birthright to a younger son. By contrast, this paper argues that the text assumes that fathers had the right to demote their eldest and that they would continue to have this right. It suggests that the prohibition becomes effective only in the particular scenario described: when a man has a "hated" wife. The hated wife is one who has been demoted arbitrarily (i.e., without fault on her part) by her husband to a lower status within the household (e.g., from first-ranking wife to second-ranking wife). Because of this action on the part of the husband, the text requires him to forfeit his right also to demote this woman’s son arbitrarily, a right he would otherwise have retained and a right that would ordinarily allow him to act out of favoritism. Other ancient Near Eastern legal texts, as well as the story of Jacob and his wives, support this conclusion.


The Land Needs to be Purified, Because God Comes! (Zechariah 5)
Program Unit: Prophets
Heiko Wenzel, Freie Theologische Hochschule, Giessen (Germany)

This paper is based on the thesis that Zechariah 5 needs to be read in light of the upcoming judgment of Babylon (and of other nations) and God's coming to his people (Zechariah 2 [MT]) as well as in light of the envisioned purification of the land (Zech 3:9). The placement of the visions requires a reading of Zechariah 5 that takes vision two and three into account. Zechariah 2:1-4 [MT] with its application in Zech 2:10-13 [MT] assumes that God's judgment of Babylon and of other nations is not complete yet. Since the complete judgment is still to come upon Babylon those Jews who still live in Babylon must return to Judah. They also need to return because God will come to Jerusalem and live among his people. In preparation of his arrival God promises that he will purify the land (Zech 3:9) and purges the land of sin (Zech 5:1-4). Wickedness is deported to the place upon which God's judgment will fall, the land of Shinar (Zech 5:5-11). This reading of Zechariah 5 has at least three implications: 1.Vision two and there as well as six and seven need to be read as pais in a way similar to vision one and eight. 2.The chiastic placement of the visions must be combined with the logical sequence of the visions, that is, the formal level of the vision (chiastic placement) is as important as their content level (a sequential storyline). 3.Accounting for the incomplete judgment of Babylon shapes the interpretation of vision two, three, six and seven as well as of the entire cycle.


“Waiting on the World to Change”: Prophetic Pronouncement and Prayer as Experience in the Epistle of Enoch
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Rodney A. Werline, Barton College

The Epistle of Enoch (1 Enoch 95–105) employs a rich complex of forms and traditions in order to address the struggles of “the righteous” at the hands of the powerful. In drawing on these traditions, the author(s) does not simply create a symbolic, linguistic world intended to achieve psychological catharsis. Rather, the author seeks to reveal what is “really real” to those suffering, so that their lived experiences have a place within a greater cosmic reality. The author(s) attempts this in two ways. First, the voice speaking in the text is that of a visionary prophet who has ascended into the heavens and has seen what is written on the heavenly tablets. This figure has returned to earth to pronounce “woes/curses” on the wicked rulers like a prophet cursing an enemy before war. By applying the results of Austin’s and Bourdieu’s theories about speech acts and ritual, I will show the way in which the author enacts and acts within this greater reality, thus making it real to the listeners and leading them to experience their suffering in a new way. Second, the visionary prophetic figure gives the audience a ritual task¬—to pray, to bring a “reminder” to the angels who will then deliver it as an indictment before God (99:3). In following the instruction, those who suffer actually physically participate in this greater reality—in their own bodies—and enact that world. Caught in this liminal period of suffering that awaits God’s final victory, the visionary prophetic figure, those who suffer, and the inhabitants of the heavenly realm form a communitas bound in complementary activities. As one can tell, the work of ritual theorists such as Rappaport, Austin, Turner, and especially Bourdieu plays a significant role in such an analysis and interpretation of the Epistle.


The Instruments of Ambiguity in Biblical Hebrew Narrative Texts
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Jan-Wim Wesselius, Protestant Theological University, Kampen

There are quite a few instances in the Hebrew Bible, mainly in the book of Genesis, where several narrative threads seem to run side-by-side: Joseph was sold to the Ishmaelites by the Midianites or by his brothers, God called Abram from Ur or from Haran, etc. I will demonstrate that this is a deliberate literary technique, and that it is initiated and maintained through deliberate use of various types of ambiguity in the literary or grammatical fields.


Determination in Targumic Aramaic
Program Unit: Language and Linguistics
Jan Wim Wesselius, Protestant Theological University, Kampen

It is fairly generally accepted that in Targumic Aramaic (Targums Onkelos and Jonathan) the noun with the ending of the determined state need not be grammatically determined. This supposed loss of the force of the ending of the determined state, which seems to be irregularly applied, is usually explained as due to the influence of Eastern Aramaic. I will attempt to demonstrate that the use of the determined state is perfectly regular according to a pattern which has hitherto not been recognized and point out some consequences for our view of the relation between Targum and Hebrew text.


Prophet Versus Prophet: In Search of the True Prophets
Program Unit: Prophets
Wilhelm J. Wessels, University of South Africa

Jeremiah was a person who constantly had clashes with other figures in leading positions in his society. His major confrontations were with the kings in die final days of the monarchy in Judah. Many of these clashes are recorded in the cycle on the kings in Jeremiah 21:1-23:8. But Jeremiah did not only have conflict with the kings, but also with other prophets and even some priests. Evidence of this is recorded in passages such as Jeremiah 20:1-6 (the priest Pashhur) and Jeremiah 27-28 where he and Hananiah had conflict. It seems from all of this that Jeremiah was at odds with the civil and religious leaders of his days. It is clear from the book of Jeremiah that all of these leaders wanted the people in their societies to follow them as the ones who have the truth. Jeremiah is presented by the tradition that collected and compiled the content of the book of Jeremiah, as the person to whom Yahweh entrusted the truth. This truth is disputed by most of the societal leaders who were uncomfortable with Jeremiah’s oracles of doom. They on their side exercised their influence on the ordinary people in downplaying Jeremiah’s message of a bleak future. Both these groups of leaders claimed to have special knowledge from Yahweh. My interest is not simply in the competing views between the prophets and Jeremiah, but as Brueggemann formulate it, ‘but also about the authority that lies behind and justifies those competing announcements’. In this paper I intend looking at the cycle on the prophets in Jeremiah 23:9-40, with special focus on the passages 23:16-17 and 18-22. The questions to be addressed are: who are the prophets opposing Jeremiah and why are they called false prophets? What are the underlying motives that cause the conflict and what criteria are applied to judge the opponents? I suspect that the traditionists or the collectors of the Jeremiah oracles had their agendas on what a true prophet is and were using Jeremiah’s oracles to serve that purpose.


What’s in a (Place-)Name?: Toponymy and Memory in Late Antique Egypt
Program Unit: Place, Space, and Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean World
Jennifer Westerfeld, University of Chicago

The urban landscapes of late antique Egypt were, in many cases, still strongly marked by the presence of religious monuments dating back to pre-Christian times, and these temples and shrines had often served for centuries as prominent landmarks, lending their names to streets, neighborhoods, and administrative districts. As the temples fell out of use and cities were reshaped by the passage of time and the growth of Christian institutions, toponyms with pagan cultic referents gradually began to fade out of the documentary record, but this was neither a uniform nor an entirely predictable process. By considering diachronic changes in the use of such toponyms, it is possible to gain a clearer sense of how the ancient pagan monuments were perceived in the Christian period and how they functioned in the mental landscapes of that time. This paper will consider the use of theophoric toponyms in Greek and Coptic documentary papyri from Oxyrhynchus, Hermopolis Magna, and the Theban village of Jeme, three sites where the physical vestiges of pagan cult-places still constituted a major portion of the monumental landscape and might therefore be expected to appear in the papyrological record as well. Based on the late antique documentation from these sites, it will be argued that we should not expect to see a wholesale Christian re-writing of the mental landscapes of late antique Egypt, but rather a re-orientation of urban residents’ mental maps away from the dromoi and public buildings of the Classical city and towards a more personal experience of the urban landscape.


Recent Non-Literal Readings of 1 Corinthians 15:29
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Joel R. White, Freie Theologische Hochschule Giessen (Germany)

The reference to “baptism for the dead” (as it has traditionally been rendered) in 1 Cor 15:29 has puzzled exegetes for centuries, and many scholars have given up on solving this enigma altogether. There has, however, been movement on this front. In the last fifteen years a number of scholars, including Reuma, White, Patrick, and Hull, have tackled the verse and come up with some interesting theses with regard to proper interpretation. In all of these, a new appreciation for the rhetorical context of the passage has paved the way for plausible non-literal readings that the latest commentaries on 1 Corinthians have interacted with inadequately. In this paper, I review issues involved, summarize the proposals that have been offered, and evaluate the criticisms that have been leveled against my view as I laid it out in “ ‘Baptized on Account of the Dead’: The Meaning of 1 Corinthians 15:29 in its Context,” JBL 116 (1997): 487-499, before restating my thesis in a revised form.


Mithraea in Ostia
Program Unit: Art and Religions of Antiquity
L. Michael White, University of Texas at Austin

*


Revisioning the Ostia Synagogue and its Neighborhood: Findings from the UT Excavations
Program Unit:
L. Michael White, University of Texas at Austin

*


Kenotic Creation
Program Unit: Ecological Hermeneutics
David Williams, University of Fort Hare

Recent thought has understood God's creation in terms of kenosis, that God self-limited in order to make a separate creation possible. This is especially the case when things created have some ability of self-determination, a feature consistent with elements in the Genesis creation narrative, such as humanity in imago Dei. The means of creation is then not simply by fiat, nor by naturalistic evolution, but, in accordance with theism, by a God both transcendent and immanent. This is both compatible with the Genesis narrative and consistent with the scientific evidence. Then being in the image of God means not just a measure of self-determination, but also the ability to enter covenant with God, so that people have responsibility for care of the creation. Further confirmation of this view of origins is seen in that redemption, the second creation, resulting, in particular, in a sanctified community in increasing conformity to the image of God, follows the same pattern. Then sanctification itself should involve the care of creation, as it must involve a measure of self-limitation in imitation of Christ's own kenosis.


Luke’s Reception of Pauline Traditions: An Evaluation of Different Solutions to a Classical Problem
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Mikael Winninge, Umea University

The assumption that Luke was the companion of Paul is rare among scholars, but some argue that the author of Luke-Acts had met Paul personally and 30–40 years later included information from that encounter in his writings. This is not inconceivable, if one considers the different historical contexts and shifts in perspective that had taken place. Many scholars would say that the way Paul is portrayed in Acts proves that Luke knew very little about Paul. Some of it might come from written sources, other things from oral tradition. The theology presented in the Pauline speeches (e.g. Acts 13) appears to be more Lucan than Pauline. It is conceivable that Luke developed the Pauline traditions in a free way, in order to make it fit his own agenda. Whereas several scholars consequently emphasise the differences in perspectives between Acts and the Pauline epistles, others would say that Luke made use of some of them. It has been argued that Luke used Galatians, or that there are intertextual links between First Corinthians and Acts. To argue that the letters were available is possible, but to present substantial evidence in terms of similar content is more difficult. A recent opinion among scholars is that Luke was involved in mythmaking. The creation of a Christian foundation myth was urgent for gaining acceptance in Greco-Roman society. Just as the city of Rome and the Roman empire had their myths, Christians needed a history of their own. Luke presented Paul as a hero who transformed ancient Judaism to an inclusive religion. The aim of my paper is to scrutinise the arguments of these different approaches, evaluate solutions, and disclose a coherent understanding of Paul in a Lucan context.


The Emperor's New Clothes: The Role of Place and Space on the Formation of Constantinian Christianity
Program Unit: Place, Space, and Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean World
Jacquelyn Winston, Azusa Pacific University

What are the factors which facilitate cultural change? Cultural change is most often successful when it can establish new ideas as coterminous with existing values and accomplish this by the use of methods which have symbolic currency within a given society. The Emperor Constantine and his Christian coalition accessed the physical and ideological territory of empire, using its physical space, discourse, and cultural roles to manufacture new Roman identities. This transition from old to new, from periphery to center, and from questionable status to legitimacy was achieved by Constantine and his Christian supporters by appropriating Roman architecture and symbols, reinterpreting cultural views of physical deportment, and legitimizing Christian ideas using established Roman rhetorical strategies. Visual symbols etched in stone, social status drawn on the canvas of human bodies, and rhetorical commonplaces uttered in defense of Christian ideals were three means by which imperial Christianity gained cultural ascendancy. This paper will examine the use of three culturally embedded strategies whereby Constantine and church leaders depicted themselves as the rightful successors of the pagan Roman aristocracy and imperium. Spolia involved the capturing and/or converting of honored pagan architecture and symbols. Physiognomy was a rhetorical strategy which used body language to fashion a new Christian aristocracy in the roles of bishop, monk, and virgin modeled on the pagan Roman roles of the patrician, philosopher, and vestal virgin. Finally, rhetorical commonplaces such as arguments from tradition and antiquity posited Christian views as a continuation of Greco-Roman traditions. These three methods were individual tactics in the broader array of discursive approaches which Averil Cameron calls a totalizing discourse. Constantine’s military and political prowess elevated his Christian coalition to the place of ascendancy, but it was their effective use of cultural language and symbols which allowed them to secure and maintain cultural hegemony.


The Devil in Detail: Remarks on John 13:2
Program Unit: Johannine Literature
Stephan Witetschek, University of Cambridge

The reference to Judas and the Devil in John 13:2 is often interpreted (and translated) in the sense that the Devil inspires Judas to betray Jesus - and is thus seen in tension with 13:27. This paper is an attempt to take an alternative look at John 13:2: Judas' betrayal is the object of the Devil's deliberations. This is to be correlated with what the Gospel of John as a whole has to say about both Judas and the Devil.


The Integrative Function of the Law of Circumcision
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Law
Jakob Wöhrle, University of Münster

The law of circumcision in Gen 17:9-14, within the report of God’s covenant with Abraham, is mainly regarded as focusing on a distinction between the people of Israel and the foreign nations. Based on an analysis of the formation of this passage and its interconnections within the Pentateuch, the paper will show that the law of circumcision also fulfills an integrative function. It offers foreigners a way to become a member of the God’s people and thus to receive a share in the land of Israel and to participate in the cult.


The Sounds of Silence: Hearing the Music in Pauline Assemblies
Program Unit: Bible and Music
Richard A. Wright, Oklahoma Christian University

The consensus among scholars of the New Testament, liturgics, and church history who have tried to describe the musical practices of the first century church is that the church sang songs but did not use musical instruments of any kind either in accompaniment of their songs or independently from their vocal music. This consensus may in fact be correct but not for the reasons that have historically been put forward. Because the New Testament evidence is so sparse, scholars have looked to other contexts for help in providing a thicker description of that evidence. Scholars have looked first to the synagogue as the presumed, likely source of first century Christian worship practices. Secondly, scholars have assumed that the antagonistic attitudes of third and fourth century Christian writers toward instrumental music can be read back into the first century. In my paper, I argue that we have looked in the wrong places to properly hear the musical practices of the first century churches. The evidence from the first century synagogue is ambiguous at best. The evidence from the third and fourth century church ought not be brought in without some indication from the first century that warrants such a move. However, Paul, in 1 Corinthians, locates an assembly of Corinthian Christians in the context of a banquet. From both Jewish and Greco-Roman sources we have a consistent picture of the kinds of musical practices that took place at banquets. I argue that the banquet context suggests both the kinds of musical experiences likely encountered by those attending the Corinthian assembly and the kinds of concerns regarding musical practices that might have been raised.


The Fourfold Sense in Recent Pronouncements of the Pontifical Biblical Commission
Program Unit: Biblical Theology
William M. Wright IV, Duquesne University

Some efforts in contemporary theological interpretation have turned to the traditional doctrine of the fourfold sense of Scripture. Recent Catholic pronouncements on biblical interpretation have been ambivalent toward the fourfold sense. Focusing on the 1993 and 2001 documents of the Pontifical Biblical Commission, I argue that some anxieties in these documents over the fourfold sense can be allayed when they are brought into conversation with the work of Henri de Lubac. The 1993 PBC document defines the senses of Scripture as textual meanings. This articulation creates tension within the document. In emphasizing the historical-critical method’s primacy, the 1993 document defines the literal sense the text’s original meaning expressed by the author. But it also admits that the literal sense is not singular and that texts acquire new meanings in later contexts. The spiritual senses are understood as the meaning of biblical texts in light of the paschal mystery. But the uneasiness about any more-than-literal reading, which might appear “alien” to the author’s original meaning, renders much traditional Christian exegesis (and doctrine) suspect. Henri de Lubac contends that the spiritual senses are proper to the things presented by the texts, and not the texts themselves. As Levering has argued, this presupposes a participatory metaphysics in which all things participate in God and Christ. Articulating the spiritual senses as relations between things, not texts, opens conceptual space for historical analysis of the biblical texts, which preserve the validity of non-Christian readings of the Old Testament—a concern of the 2001 document. It also allows for the Paschal Mystery’s revealing of the ways that the things, presented by the words, participate in Christ—the spiritual senses. The fourfold sense of Scripture may be a more helpful resource for the kind of theological interpretation advocated by the PBC documents than might be expected.


Mixed Marriages: Ezra-Nehemiah and the Judahites of Babylonia
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
Cornelia Wunsch, University of London

This paper examines the phenomenon of marriages between Judahites and other ethnic groups during the post-exilic period. It is well known that the books of Ezra and Nehemiah stand against the existence of marriages between those Judahite exiles who returned to the Persian province of Yehud and the various ethnic groups, including “the Canaanites, the Hittites, the Perizzites, the Jebusites, the Ammonites, the Moabites, the Egyptians, and the Amorites” (Ezra 9:1). The book does not, however, report or seem to care about the existence of exogamous marriages between exiled Judahites and Babylonians formed during the exilic and post-exilic periods. This raises the question of whether they existed, and, if so, why apparently they were not problematic to the leadership of the returnees to Yehud in Ezra-Nehemiah. This paper will, first, investigate the existence of such marriages. The evidence for these marriages comes from cuneiform sources that focus on or mention Judean deportees and their descendents. One document that I will address is a marriage contract from Sippar (BMA 26). Another record is an exogamous marriage contract from a community of deported Judahites living in rural Babylonia along the Tigris corridor to the east/south-east of Babylon (AfO 51 199). We can see further glimpses of family relations between Babylonians and the exilic communities of Judahites from other unpublished texts in this same corpus of approximately 200 documents, upon which I will also report. After discussing these records, the paper will, secondly, address some possible reasons why it is that the Judahite leadership of Ezra-Nehemiah did not speak to these marriages.


Reading Esther Beside Ezra: Esther’s Canonical Subversion and Carnivalesque Mockery of the Chronicler’s Corpus
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
Joonho Yoon, Drew University

I would like to press Esther into a deeper conversation with Ezra, Nehemiah, and the Chronicler to expose the ways in which the book resists, subverts, and contests the political agendas implicit in these other texts. When I put these discourses side by side, I detect Esther countering various attitudes and institutions common to Yehud: Yehudite parochialism, priestly authority, Torah, temple, and ritual. This new intertextual reading is influenced by the canonical context. Esther’s canonical migration from within the Tanakh’s Megilloth to the historical books of the Septuagint and the Christian Old Testament affects literary expectations, reading strategies, and interpretations of both the whole book as well as some individual passages within it. Now living in the shadow of the Chronicler’s corpus, the Book of Esther unavoidably makes intertextual overtures to its canonical neighbors. The subversiveness of Esther’s carnivalesque features clashes prominently with the monologic discourse of the Chronicler’s corpus and with the imperial situation both within and beyond the Esther text. By comparing the corresponding texts, I investigate the possibility that the satirical polemics and carnivalesque mockery inherent in Esther may not be confined to the book’s story world, but may actually be “long range weapons” used against the Chronicler’s corpus. In its most recent canonical relocation, the Esther narrative seems to subvert, and even mock, Ezra’s priestly law (vis-à-vis Persian edict), the Chronicler’s Davidic temple (vis-à-vis Persian palace), and Nehemiah’s Judahite Jerusalem (vis-à-vis Persian Susa), through the following contrasts: Esther’s fast and Passover feast; pur casting before Haman and Urim inquiring before YHWH; descriptive details of palace and temple; Esther’s entering the inner court and priest’s entering the holy of holies; Benjaminite-Saulide Mordecai and Judahite-Davidic Solomon; deliverance from Susa and Jerusalem; Judaization of the people of the land and de-Judaization of the foreign wives.


Is Standing Surety Really Discouraged in the Book of Proverbs?: The Literary Context of Surety Proverbs and Their Meaning Shift
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Wisdom
Joonho Yoon, Drew University

The literary contextual reading, rather than the fixed understanding, of an individual saying, is indispensible to the interpretation of the sentence literature in the Book of Proverbs. The ambiguity in proverbs sometimes entails the opposite interpretations according to the literary context in which the proverbs are embedded. If the proverbs have features of parody, irony, satire, or rhetorical question, the possibility of opposite connotation grows. When I consider the adjacent verses of the surety proverbs as the immediate interpretive context, I find the individual proverb slip from the meaning and implication expected by the final composer into the embarrassing reversal. Sandwiched between materialistic verses or generosity stimulating verses, the three major surety proverbs (11:15; 17:18; 20:16) are read as the pro-surety admonition. The surety is not prohibited, but rather encouraged by the deconstructive reading in the cooperation of text and context. If I reread the surety proverb as a rhetorical sarcasm, it works much better with the generosity proverbs surrounding it. First, Proverbs 11:15-18 and 11:24-25 read such as: “(Do you think) To guarantee loans for a stranger (only) brings trouble, but there is (always) safety in refusing to do so? (No way!) A gracious woman gets honour, but the aggressive gain riches. Those who are kind reward themselves, but the cruel do themselves harm. Some give freely, yet grow all the richer; others withhold what is due, and only suffer want. A generous person will be enriched, and one who gives water will get water.” Second, Proverbs 17:17-18 read such as: “A friend loves at all times, and kinsfolk are born to share adversity. (Do you think) Is it senseless to give a pledge, to become surety for a friend? (Shame on you!)” Third, Proverbs 20:16-17 read such as: “(Try to) Take the garment of one who has given surety for a stranger; (Try to) seize the pledge given as surety for foreigners. (Do you think it is a legitimate thing? No way! It is like a) Bread gained by deceit, which is sweet (at first), but afterward the mouth will be full of gravel.”


Jewish Necromancy in Late Antiquity: Sources, Praxis and Social Context
Program Unit: Palestine and Babylon: Two Jewish Late Antique Cultures and Their Interrelation
Yuval Harari, Ben Gurion University

Necromancy is mentioned in Deuteronomy among the methods of divination that were practiced by gentiles as part of their abominations, and thus prohibited to Israelites. In the Mishna, the early phase of rabbinic law, divination through the deceased was punishable by death. This, of course, did not put an end to necromancy in Judaism. Rabbinic sources relate various cases of consulting the dead. They also specify methods of necromancy in relation to three kinds of practitioners (all mentioned in the Bible): ba‘al ov, yid‘ony, and doresh el ha-metim. An examination of these sources reveals differences in the ways the praxis employed by these mediators was understood in Palestine and in Babylonia. In any case, it had nothing to do with the methods of necromancy proposed in ancient Jewish books of magical recipes, such as Sefer ha-Razim (The Book of Mysteries) and Harba de-Moshe (The Sword of Moses). Moreover, when stories about communication with the dead are taken into consideration, the Sage's approach to necromancy becomes confusing. On the one hand we find an unequivocal prohibition of communication with the deceased, while on the other hand we are informed of cases of such communication initiated by the Rabbis themselves. I believe that the rabbinic evidence concerning necromancy should be re-considered in light of the Rabbis' aspiration for hegemony and their consistent delegitimizing other mediators of occult power. In my paper I will present and discuss a selection of sources from both the Sages literature and the Jewish magical literature of their time.


The Samaritan Pentateuch and its Qumranic Forebears in Light of the 4QReworked Pentateuch Texts
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
Molly Zahn, University of Kansas

In discussions of scriptural rewriting and textual pluriformity in the Second Temple period, the Samaritan Pentateuch (SP) has generally been characterized as the paradigmatic example of a “harmonistic” text. It is described as a relatively conservative reworking of earlier versions of the Pentateuch, since the most significant alterations it makes involve reuse of material found elsewhere in the Pentateuch, not the presumably more radical technique of introducing brand-new material into the Torah. As such, it is often contrasted with more extensive reworkings of the Pentateuch such as the 4QReworked Pentateuch (4QRP) texts and the Temple Scroll. A new investigation of the variety of ways in which the pentateuchal text is reworked in SP and in the pre-Samaritan texts from Qumran yields a more complicated picture. The point of departure for this investigation is a comparison of textual rewriting in the 4QRP manuscripts and in SP and its forebears. This paper will demonstrate that the SP text tradition in fact bears witness to the use of a great variety of techniques to rewrite the Pentateuch, and that both these techniques and the purposes to which they are put are more comparable to texts like the 4QRP manuscripts than previously noted. While major differences remain, SP should not simply be classified as a more conservative or “harmonistic” reworking of the Pentateuch than the 4QRP manuscripts. Instead, it constitutes another example, alongside the five 4QRP manuscripts, of a rewriting of the Pentateuch that shares many features with other such reworkings but also presents its own distinguishing characteristics. In the end, a more nuanced conception of rewriting in SP and its forebears is crucial to the proper understanding of the development and interpretation of the biblical text in the Second Temple period.


Language and Thought in Second Temple Judaism: The Theological Dictionary of the Qumran Scrolls - A Presentation
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Francesco Zanella, University of Bonn

*


Biblical Origins of the Ritual Practice of Pilgrimage
Program Unit: Language and Linguistics
Ida Zatelli, University of Florence

The ritual and popular practice of the pilgrimage is widespread in various cultures and religions. In the present work the Biblical links of the rite are examined especially from a linguistic approach. The use of the verb gur, "to wander", "to roam” and that of the noun ger, "wanderer", "foreigner” or even “refugee”, prevalent in the epic narratives of ancient Israel (cfr. for ex. Gen 47,9) convey to the Jewish population the awareness of being “errant”, “itinerant”. Another key word is hag, “feast”, which in many cases involves rites of circumambulation. It is applied to the three principal Jewish celebrations: Sukkot, Pesah, Shavuot; particularly interesting is the analysis of the festival of Sukkot. A specific attention is dedicated to the frequent use of the verb 'ala, "to ascend" (the noun 'aliyya comes to mean "ascent" in post-biblical Hebrew). One ascends to the sacred mountains, to the sanctuaries, and finally 'ala becomes the technical verb that indicates the ascent to the Temple in Jerusalem or to Zion. This verb and yasa, "to exit" appear in Exodus where they describe the journey from Egypt to Canaan and in some post-exilic texts 'ala also refers to the return of the people of Israel. In conclusion, a detailed analysis is devoted to the expression lir'ot (et) pne yhwh , "to see the face of the Lord". (cfr. for ex. Is 1,12), which shows clearly the ultimate aim of the ascension to the Temple, very frequently not appropriately rendered in translation. The analysis of the above mentioned terminology allows us to define the origin of the rite of 'aliyya leregel, "pilgrimage" in post-biblical texts and to throw light on a very popular and widespread ritual in those religions that are based on the Bible.


Aramean Skin Care
Program Unit: Healthcare and Disability in the Ancient World
Laura M. Zucconi, Richard Stockton College of New Jersey

The Aramean general, Naaman, seems quite content to live out his life with a skin affliction since it does not interfere with him serving the king of Aram; that is until his Israelite maidservant convinces him otherwise. Naaman’s leprosy and conversion is not a typical healing story for the Hebrew Bible. It lacks a scene in which a foreign god is consulted for a cure and a majority of the action plays out among servants rather than kings or other elites. Naaman undergoes a therapeutic course mostly in keeping with the popular medical culture of the ancient Near East; his healing and conversion occurs in the context of the everyday world as a means of highlighting the need for all members of the Israelite community to maintain purity, not just kings and priests. This reading of II Kings 5:1-19 combines two approaches: an historical comparison of medical practices that shows how Israelite healing both fits in the ancient Near Eastern medical culture and deviates from it, as well as a literary analysis in which Naaman represents everyone under the protection of Yahweh. The historical accuracy of the common medical culture underscores the “every man role” of Naaman.

 
 


JOIN   |  DONATE   |  CONTACT   |  SBL TWITTER   |  BIBLE ODYSSEY TWITTER   |  PRIVACY POLICY

© 2024, Society of Biblical Literature. All Rights Reserved.